A Smol Grumpy Child

by KitCat1995

Summary:

During a mission gone wrong Keith is meet with some interesting side effects of a new Galra weapon and now the Voltron family must take care of the Grumpy red Paladin.

Notes:

• For Askbabykeef.

This is a work heavily inspired by askbabykeef’s comics on tumbler. You should all go see their amazing work it is so cute y'all may die.

Chapter 1: A Grump is Turned Smol

I watched as a bright light filled my vision, and all I could think is, “Kolivan is so going to kill me.”

As I cracked open my eyes all I could see were fuzzy black shapes with glowing yellow eyes. My head was pounding and my body was tingling. I grunted as I sat up, but I only heard high pitched squeaks. As I blearily looked down my eyes flicked open in shock. ‘What… happened… to me?’ I thought to myself in cold dread. My hands were not what I remembered; they were small and stubby. I was covered in a purple blanket, and as I kicked it off I could see I wore not my blade suit that I had gotten used to, or the medical suit that is given to all hospital patients that I have equally gotten used to, but a bright red footed sleeper! I looked up with fright and confusion in my eyes at who I can now discern as Kolivan.

He was looking down at me and saying, “… a Gaorazolian blast from Korpus II. Further inquiry will be discussed in my quarters.” He then proceeded to type on this glass screen above me that seemed to incase me like come kind of pod or incubator. As I looked around I realized that it was much smaller than all the other pods and medical equipment and was prone to think of the thing holding me as the latter.

The glass slid upwards and Kolivan reached down and scooped me up. He acted as if I weighed nothing! Though to him I probably did. He held me close to his chest with one hand supporting my upper back and the other supporting my butt. I came to the sudden realization I had an extra padded clothing on as well. ‘This suckes’ I thought to myself as I griped Kolivan’s uniform and he carried me to his room.

I heard the swoosh of a door opening and felt Kolivan removed me from his body. I reluctantly let go of his clothes and finally looked up at him. He placed me down on his desk and crossed his arms. He told me, “What you did was fool hardy and risky. You undermined the mission and this is what happened. The effects of the ray were unprecedented; while we had some idea on what it would do to full Galra it obviously affected your Halfling status differently. It regressed you into a kitling around two decaphebes old. Understandably you will be benched while we search for a cure.”

I crossed my arms in annoyance and said in a voice much higher than I wished but at least without a baby lisp, “Kolivan, you can’t really expect me to sit back and do nothing. There’s got to be something I can do while I’m stuck like this! Maybe I can-“

“I WILL NOT ALLOW A CHILD TO PARTAKE IN WAR!” he growled.

I shrunk back and fought the tears forming against my will

Taking a huge sigh and in a much calmer voice, “I’m afraid, in the meantime that the Mamora headquarters are no place for a child. We will contact the Paladins of Voltron to host you in their care until that time.” He then walked around the desk and sat down to call the castle ship.

‘What have I gotten myself into...?’

Chapter 2: Traveling With a Smol Grump

Summary:

The rest of the paladins get to me our grumpy little friend.

“I’m not getting in that thing” I stated. It did not sound like a whine at all. Kolivan looked down at me with disapproval. “I’m not”, I say again, just to make myself perfectly clear.

That thing was a purple and black baby car seat. No way around it; it was an alien baby car seat. The body of it was solid black with a purple hood and inside was a black lining speckled with purple holes, making it look like stars. How would know what’s on the inside, you might ask, well because I was in the fudging alien car seat.
I stretched out and pulled on my restraints. Pressed the glowing purple disc holding the straps together, but nothing changed or loosened. Flopping back down, I whined in annoyance.

A fuzzy violet Galra with leopard like magenta spots along her heard and on her pointed ears, leaned down in front of me, “Oh, you can quit your whining kitling. This is just for the trip.” She then pressed something on the handle. It sprang forward and lengthened. She then rose and I realized I did with her. This thing doubles as a stroller, great.

“Serka, please be careful with him. No reckless flying.” Kolivan warned as we walked back into the room holding a bright purple bag with cartoon Yuppers on it. “Here are some supplies he might need for the trip. I imagine the Princess will be able to supply any additional things he may need.” He then placed the diaper bag somewhere behind me. Kolivan looked me in the eyes “Please try and behave for your friends. And don’t worry we are going to be continually looking for a way to fix you. You will not remain like this for too long.” He then ruffled my hair reassuringly, I gave him my best death glare, which he chuckled at and turned to Serka. “You will deliver Keith to the paladins and then return to base for your next mission.” Serka nodded in affirmation and Kolivan gave one last nod at me and walked away.

Serka grabbed the stroller handle with her bandaged hand and pushed me into the waiting ship. I smirked at the bandage and she saw, “Yeah you little kurchk you bite me good, but I still got you in the stroller.” She then proceeded to bop me on the nose.

I stared up at her incredulously. Something she said, though, got my attention, “What’s a kurched?”

“Kur-ch-K”, she repeated, stressing the “K” at the end

“Kurchk”, I tried again.

“There you go kitling”, she smiled down at me as she pushed me up close to the pilot’s seat. I smiled at the praise as she continued, “A Kurchk is a tiny little colorful fuzz ball that nests in trash debris. While they are tiny and adorable their bite is sudden and poisonous.”

“I’m not adorable.” I try to shout over the engines firing up.

“Whatever you say little red Kurchk”, Serka said with a grin.

The trip to the castle was uneventful. The cabin had gotten cold and Serka saw me shivering. I watched as she put
the ship into auto pilot and grabbed the diaper bag behind me.

“I know they had to put it in here”, she mumbled under her breath.” I craned my neck to try and see what she might have been looking for. I jump at the sudden loud “HA!” as she whips out a fuzzy read baby blanket then turns towards me. She places her large purple thumb on the glowing disk which unlocks immediately. She then proceeds to burrito wrap me in the bright red blanket and before I have a chance to so how much like a Kurchk I am, I’m strapped back into the stroller but this time warm an immobilized by the blanket. Frowning I snuggle into the blanket and ignore Serka’s triumphant smile.

“We’ll be approaching the castle ship shortly kitling. Just a few more varga.”

I just slowly nod off in the warm blanket cocoon…

I’m jolted awake as the stroller hits the ground.

“Delivered the red paladin as promised. As well as the supplies he will need. Hopefully you all can make or get more.” I hear Serka say as she chucks the diaper bag at the paladins. All of which are looking down at me in curiosity.

Hunk looks up at Serka, “Um I thought you said that you were delivering Keith”

“I just did”, she confirms slowly.

Lance looks up annoyed, “Then why are we all looking at a baby?

“That is Keith”, she states as she looks all the paladins in the eyes.

“O-Kay… prove it”, Pidge pushes as she crosses her arms.

I swallow my pride, which something tells me I am going to be doing a lot of in the near future and tell them in my new squeaky voice “Guys, it really is me.”

“Whoa! A tiny mullet!” Lance exclaims as he leans forward.

Pidge looks thoughtful behind him as she ponders aloud, “interesting… I wonder how his catabolism completely reversed.”

Hunk is on her left and gripping his shirt with hearts in his eyes “Oh! Little baby person Keith!! His little hands!!”

Shiro is behind them all just going, “Oh fuck”.

Serka smiles to herself, “Well I delivered you safely as Kolivan directed. Good luck little Kurchk” she told me as she waved her bandaged hand and walks back into the ship ready for takeoff.

“I call first dibs on holding baby person Keith!” Hunk shouts as he rushes up to grab me. “How do you unlatch these straps?” he questions allowed as his thumb grazes the purple disk and it pops open. “Oh I guess that’s how” and grins gleefully as he suddenly scoops me up.

I wiggle in his arms and shout, “You could have asked at least!”

“Oh sorry, baby person Keith!” Hunk apologies quickly as he adjusts his hold on me and cradles me in his right arm with his hand against my butt and freezes. “Uh guys…?” he hesitantly questions, “Who knows how to change a diaper?”

My eyes blow wide as I realize the diaper they put me in is indeed wet. My face then flushes red as only Lance raises his hand.

“I guess, I get diaper duty. Huh little guy?” lance teases as he leans over me.

‘I am going to need all that luck’, I think.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this chapter! and please remember, this self doubting writer really loves to see even the smallest comment or kudos about my work!

Chapter 3: A smol Grump gets a diaper change

Summary:

Tittle says it all.

Lance took me from Hunk and grabbed the diaper bad as he headed out of the hanger, “We’ll meet you guys in the family room after.”

“Have fun with Stinky Butt!” Pidge shouted as the door slid closed.

I felt so humiliated; I just wet myself like an actual baby. Lance held me close and secure to his chest with the bag over his shoulder, “Don’t worry mullet, this won’t change how we normally are.” He tried to comfort me. I just felt an even warmer flush hit my cheeks at I tried to bury myself into Lance’s chest.

Lance just bounced me up and down whispering “I know, I know. This can’t be any fun.”

“You have no idea”, I whisper back.

“Nope, and quite frankly I’m glad I’m not the one in the diaper right now, cause then no one would know how to change me, unlike you. You have awesome me to help get you through this.” He pulls me backwards and sets me down on a table that’s just past Lance’s waist. He then lifts the diaper bag and begins rifling through everything.

As he pulls everything out, he beings calling out his best guess as to what they may be. “looks like we have some ridiculously thin diapers-“ he holds up a thin bright purple square with a weird squiggly dark purple pattern and sees a fold and opens it, and opens it, and opens it till the diapers looks  like it was the right size but even I could tell that it was super thin, “Maybe it is super absorbent or something?” Lance guessed. Though as soon as he opened it completely the center padding fluffed up into a normal purple diaper with inside padding that was almost pink. “Well I guess that answers that”, Lance said with a laugh. I just glared at the unfolded diaper with annoyance and disdain. “Oh lay off Mr. grumpy pants”, Lance said jokingly as he saw my face.

“You try suddenly turning into a baby and now being incontinent?! I didn’t even realize I had freaking peed myself until Hunk had pointed out! Though now that he did, I’m noticing it and now I’m freezing!” I was almost in tears at the end and Lance just looked at me, almost like pity, but not quite.

Lance kneeled down and looked me right in the eyes. “Look, you got handed a very crappy hand right now, but none of us will think any less of you for stuff you can’t control right now. You may be mentally the same old annoying Mullet head, but you now have the body of a toddler and the limitations that come with it.  We will all understand when you can’t walk as fast, can’t do as much, and need to sleep more. But you need to understand these limitations as well, and accept them. One of which is that you no long know when you need to use the bathroom and now someone needs to be able to change you. And right now that someone is me, so do you think we can work together on this? You let me do this and I will do this as quickly as possible?”

“Fine,” I huff.

Lance pulls out a huge Cheshire cat grin and says, “Now let’s see the rest of these.

Eventually we figure out what the baby powder might be, as well as baby oil and wipes.

“Okay the oil is definitely baby oil, even though it smells like strawberries, sorry Keith, and this gel that might be baby powder based on the note you found, that smells like sugar as well as the wipes that aren’t wet, but clean amazingly, I think we are ready” Lance ends determinedly. I just look up at him in worry and curl around myself.

“Please no, don’t look at me like that Chiquitito you’ve been in that nasty diaper long enough. I know you definitely don’t want a diaper rash now on top of all this, do you?” Lance asks as he quirks an eyebrow. I continue to lock eyes with him, but I uncurled my body and lay down. Lance then handed me the blanket I had been wrapped in by Serka. I whined as I balled it up and covered my face with it; trying to pretend this was not happening.

“I know, I know Chiquitito. I’ll try to be quick now.” Lance tries to comfort me. I could hear the sleeper being unzipped and felt the sudden shock of cool air hit my skin. Shivering I whined again.

“Sorry, just a little longer,” I heard lance try and console. “Huh.” Lance huffs, “Looks like the pattern turns black when wet.”

I felt the tabs on the diaper being pulled and opened. “Okay, let’s get this done.”

I felt at the dry wipes touch my skin and thankfully they were warm. He quickly moves on to lifting my legs and sliding that new diaper under me. Lance then goes to apply the gel as I flinch back at the coldness, “I know,” he tells me, “I tried to warm it with my hands but it won’t get warm.” He quickly finishes that too and then applies the oil. While also fast, that actually felt really good, I had started to relax as he massaged the oil into my thighs and legs as well. I started to feel a sensation building up on my chest but before it could surface he stopped. I whined and wiggled in annoyance as I kept my head buried in behind the blanket. “You liked the massage huh? I’ll have to keep that in mind.” He said with a smile. I didn’t see it but I could just hear that cocky smile whit the tone of his voice. He pulled the diaper up and tapped me snuggly in, then zipped up my sleeper and picked me and the blanket up. “All done! That wasn’t so hard was it Nene?” he asked me as he re shouldered the diaper bag.

“Speak for yourself,” I grumbled as my face is definitely as red as my stupid sleeper.

Look likes someone is still a small grump,” Lance chimes, “You know my mami had a saying ‘a hug a day keeps the grumpies away’.” He said with a cheer as he squeezed the life out of me! Lance just chuckled under his breath as I tried to worm my way out of his hold, but he started walking, “Oh chill mullet, I didn’t squeeze you that hard.”

 

Chapter 4: The Smol Grumpy Child Explains

Summary:

some answers are given to the team, and some cuddles are given to Keith, who also happens to loose his lunch. If that makes you squik then skip the paragraph with the asterisk.

                Lance held me close as he walked into the lounge area where everyone was waiting on us. I meanwhile, had my beet red face hidden in Lance’s neck at the fact that I had my first diaper change in over 17 years.

“Now that you are all clean I think that you have some explaining to do.” Lance teased as he sat down and placed me in his lap.

“Lance”, Shiro chastised.

“What? I’m not doing anything but trying to find out how Keith got baby fied!”

Pidge leaned forward from her spot to the left of Lance. “How exactly did this happen? By all possibilities this should be impossible!”

I looked down at my lap, too embarrassed still to meat anyone’s face, “I don’t really know. Kolivan said it had to do with being a Halfling. He said the ray should not have affected me like this based on what they expected it to do to both a human and a Galra.”

“But it affected you differently because you are both?” Hunk questioned.

“That’s what the blade scientists think and now they are trying to find a way to turn me back.”

“So now our stuck as a one year old?” Pidge teased.

“Not one.” I told her stubbornly.

Coran, who was leaning on the side of the chair Allura was sitting in across form Lance and I, suddenly approached me. He looked quizzically at me and then picked me up from Lances lap by my ankle!

“I’d say the lad’s physical appearance is approximately 2 deca-phebeobs!” he said cheerfully. All I could focus on was not hurling that minuet.

“Coran… ‘m gonna vomit if you don’t put me down…” I warned as my stomach began twisting what little food was still in it.

Coran just merrily reminisced, “Ah. The youth of expelling various bodily fluids!”

Meanwhile my announcement kick started everyone else.

*“Coran!” Shiro, Lance, and Hunk yelled as all three rushed to me. Shiro got to me first and pulled me out of Coran’s grasp, but he then pushed his Galra arm right over my stomach. That just escalated my problem. Lance stood right in front of me checking to make sure I’m okay suddenly gets a face and shirt full of partially digested Galra fruits. Lance looked at me in shock as he then wiped off my puke from his face. I could hear Pidge falling off the couch in laughter as my embarrassment just worsened.

 Suddenly everything was too much. I was stuck in this tiny body, I was back in diapers, everybody was man-handling me, and now I just puked up everything in my stomach and felt terrible. Before I could even realize it, tears stared welling up in my eyes and I was full on bawling in Shiro’s arms. I felt Lance try and grab for me, but I was not leaving Shiro. I griped him tighter until Shiro simply shifted positions and held me against his shoulder and I continued to cry and make a snotty mess of his shirt. Shiro began to calmly rubbing my back as I just lost it.

“Shh, shh. It’s okay, It’s okay.” I hear him try and console me. As I slowly calmed down I could hear Hunk lecturing Coran on how to properly hold a child and Allura helping Lance clean up.

“Better?” Shiro quietly asks

“A bit. Everything got a bit too much.”

“I bet. Do you want to take a break and we can talk about it all later?” he asks

I shake my head no, “But maybe over food? I don’t have much else to say and I did kinda just lost all my lunch earlier.”

Shiro smiles down at me, “Sure thing kiddo. Do you want to walk to the kitchen?”

I realized then that he understood what I was having problems with. Shiro was definitely the best brother ever.

Chapter 5: A Smol Grump Gets His Dinner

Summary:

Dinner is served and Keith makes an oops.

After everyone had calmed down from the little event, Shiro asked Hunk about dinner.

“Oh right! I’m making grilled cheese!”

Pidge and Lance, who now had a clean face, hi fived each other. “Damn, your grilled cheeses are the best, Hunk” Lance shouted to the room.

My eyes went wide as I looked up at Hunk, “That’s my favorite!” I shouted happily.

Everyone looked down at me like one would a puppy that is doing something cute, I realize then that what I said was rather childish and hid behind Shiro’s leg in embarrassment.

“So I’ve heard”, Hunk said as he squatted down towards my level. “I also made something that kinda resembles tomato soup too”.

I peeked out behind Shiro’s leg, “Really?” I asked hopefully.

“Really” Hunk nodded with a smile.

 

“Okay, we have alien grilled cheese-“ Hunk said as he came around the table placing a plate and bowl in front of everyone, “with a soup made from these pureed purple berries I found while were on Utilo  and an herb that kinda tastes like basil.”

“That sounds awesome Hunk!” Lance exclaimed as he began shoveling the sandwich and soup in his mouth.

Pidge took a bit of her sandwich after she dipped it in her soup and had hearts in her eyes.

I looked down at my plate and then at Shiro’s, whose lap I was sitting on since I couldn’t even see over the chairs.

“How come mine is cut differently?” I complained without thinking as I stared at the four little triangles.

Hunk leaned over to look at my plate and a light blush crept up his cheeks, “Sorry little buddy. I have a few toddler cousins and since they have tiny hands I make tinier portions, I kinda just did it out of habit.”

I felt Shiro lean over and look at my plate too, “That’s fine Hunk, like you said, Keith also has tiny hands now too. It would probably be easier for you to eat and pick them up like that now Keith.” I huffed and reached for one of the quarters of my grilled cheese and mirrored Pidge in dipping it in the soup and taking a bit.

 We all ate in relative silence till Pidge broke it, “So are you really two deca-pheabes old like Coran says?”

“That’s what Kolivan said” I verified, “I think that is about the same as two years.”

The others nodded in agreement, “That makes sense” Lance agreed.

“So we are probably going to have to take stock in what we have for Keith, and find out what we will need. Things like cloths and other stuff.” Shiro said as he started taking charge.

A blush covered my face as he mentioned other stuff, we all knew what other stuff I would now need more than daily. As they tried to figure out what to do with me I just focused on eating my soup, it is rather harder with the slight inability to grasp things normally. I now seem to only really manage the fisted grip around the spoon, and even that was shaky at best.

“There’s about enough supplies for a couple of quintents, longer with the powders and creams, but I didn’t see any other clothes, just what I think may be toys along with this other type of powder that is stored differently and something that looks like a cross between a bottle and a Sippy cup.” Lance told to the group as I tried to ignore all the talking over me.

Allura chimed in, “Coran and I can find some of the clothes we had kept in the ship for refugees, and see if any may fit Keith’s new form.  Maybe we can also contact the blades to clarify the use of some of the items they gave us.”

Coran then added, “And whatever we can’t find we can always go to the space mall to get, there is another one not that far from our current location.”

“Awesome!” the garrison trio shouted as they all hi-fived each other. Meanwhile I dreaded that day.

Shiro nudged me a bit, bringing me back into the conversation, “There is one other thing I would like to discuss,” he told the table and then looked down at me, “because of this transformation, I think it best if you don’t spend time alone. Simply because of how your body is now, I don’t want you to be by yourself and get seriously injured because no one was there to help you.” He then made eye contact with everyone at the table, “I would like is maybe we all could take turns throughout the day or maybe change it up each day if you would prefer.”

The others looked at each other, Pidge seemed like she was trying to hold back snickers. “I think it would be easier if we took turns babysitting throughout the day, I could take Keith in the morning, Hunk in the afternoon, and you, Shiro, at night.” Lance recommended.

Pidge looked a little perturbed, “What about me?”

“What about you short stuff”, Lance teased.

“Why don’t I get a turn babysitting?” she asked earnestly

Every one kinda locked eyes with each other as if the answer should have been obvious to her. ”Pidge, you kinda space out when you work, and you have been working all the time. Also knowing Keith, he would try and get out of this as soon as possible.” Shiro told her.

“You got that right, I mumbled into my soup, “I don’t need a baby sitter.”

Shiro looked down at me with a sad smile, “I know bud, it’s just a precaution in case something happens, I promise.” I simply huff in annoyance and continue with my soup.

The spoon was getting harder and harder to hold as my hand started shaking, I guess this baby body was starting to get tired, but I still wanted some more of Hunk’s soup, so I pushed through. That ended up being a mistake. As I am about to pull the spoon out of the bowl, I accidently pull forward to much and tip the bowl over and onto Shiro’s crotch. I could see him hissing in a bit of pain as it was still a bit hot, but not that hot to merit a reaction like that I thought.

Shiro suddenly launches upwards and hands me over to Lance as he grabs napkins and begins whipping the soup out. “Looks like Shiro may need some of those diapers too.” Hunk teases.

Shiro glares at him stone faced, “Very funny.”

Meanwhile I lean back into lance. I am so full and warm that I begin to doze off. Everything gets fussy and distorted as I sit their half awake. I could feel lance dragging his fingers through my hair, that felt so nice and I unconsciously nuzzled into him.

“Aww” I vaguely hear someone say.

“Looks like someone is ready for bed,” I think this could be Lance as I could not only hear what he said, but also feel it.  I was slightly jolted as Lance stood up. “I’ll just take him to bed. We are still having him sleep in his own room right?” he asked.

“Yeah, I don’t see how that can cause a problem with him.” Shiro agreed, “Though wait up I need to ask you something. 

So I could vaguely hear the two walking down the halls and Shiro finally asked, “So I was thinking, I don’t want to embarrass Keith more than I have too, but I think we should have more than just you know how to change a diaper.” 

“oh, yeah that’s a good idea,” Lance started to say and then moved me and I could obviously feel him seeing If I needed a change and I whined in annoyance, “shh, shh, go back to sleep” he said as he gently rubbed my back. I wanted to yell at him but it felt so good. Lance sighed as he continued “He is still dry so I can get you tomorrow morning and I can show you how then.”

“Sounds like a plan”, Shiro nodded with agreement.

I just nuzzled deeper into Lance until he placed me down on one of the softest blankets ever! Within minutes I was out like a light.

 

 

Chapter 6: A smol child get some sleep as the adults do some talking

Summary:

The adults do some talking as the smol grump does some sleeping

Notes:

well for all my awesome readers, my chapters are going to get a lot longer as I get back into the rhythm of writing. hope you all enjoy!!

Shiro and Lance looked down at Keith nestled in the red blanket that he was wrapped in earlier and smiled. Lance then took some of the pillows and surrounded Keith them. ”Just in case”, Lance whispered then quietly directed for himself and Shiro to leave the room.

As the door slid shut behind them Shiro looked over at Lance, “That seemed too easy” he continued to whisper.

“That’s cause it was,” lance answered as he started to walk to the gathering area that everyone refers to as the living room. “He will probably be hell tomorrow night unless we tire him out again.”

Shiro shook his head in exasperation “I don’t even know how we tired him out tonight.”

Lance smiled “Oh, that’s easy, the crying. What was that all about anyways? He seemed like he still had his normal mind but he completely acted like a distraught two year old.”

“I think everything finally hit him and it was all just too much for him to deal with.” Shiro paused remembering that episode. “ one of the things that was too much for him was every one picking him up, so from now on we should all ask him or wait until he asks us.”

“Tsk,” Lance sounded as he crossed his arms “Like mullet will ever ask to be held, even if he is now two”

Shiro lightly chuckled as the door to the living room slid open, “You would be surprised. Keith had been quit the cuddle fiend when he was younger.”

As the two entered everyone else already in the room turned to them “What do you mean by that?” Hunk asked “Did you know Keith when he was a toddler the first time?”

Shiro shook his head as he sat down not that far from Hunk, who Lance sat right next to and Pidge was off to Shiro’s right with her laptop but not that immersed in what she was doing.

Shiro looked at everyone a bit surprised, “I guess we never did tell you guys, I know Katie knows, but I guess we both thought she would have told you two.”

“Nope”, Pidge put forth, “I honestly forgot to tell the two of them.”

Lance kept looking at the two of them, “Tell us what?!” he whined loudly.

Shiro looked at Lance and Hunk with a slight grin, “Keith is my adopted brother. He was adopted at around 7 years old.”

Lance looked a bit shocked at that, but Hunk not so much. “So how does Pidge know about that?” he asked.

“Matt and Dad obviously.” Pidge explained.

“How?”, Hunk looked confused.

Shiro smiled at unseen memories, “Sam liked to do pre mission bonding. He thought that since we were all going to be spending a whole lot of time together in close quarters then that makes us as good as family in his books.  He would drag me to family dinners and I dragged Keith. He and Katie would spend that time in her room talking about who knows what.”

Pidge looked up from her keyboard, “Nothing much, just conspiracy theories mostly: Bigfoot, loch ness, Mothman, and Aliens”. She had said the last one with knowing glee.

Lance looked wide eyed at her. “Seriously, you’re a conspiracy nut?” he shouted.

Pidge just glared at him, “Lance look around you. Remember whose castle this is and who we are fighting.  Keith and I were right!”

Shiro just held his hands up in both of their direction, “Enough of that, If either of you wake up Keith right now, both or you will be going to your rooms.”

“Yes Space Dad” the two of them chime.

“I’m not a dad.” He tries to say adamantly.

Hunk just raises and eyebrow at him skeptical, “You just said you would send both of them to their rooms if they woke Keith up.”

Shiro hung his head in resignation as Pidge and Lance grinned at each other and Lance hi-fived Hunk. “What did I get myself into…” Shiro grumbled.

Just then the doors slid open revealing Coran and Allura loaded down with a multitude of various boxes.

“We found it all!” Coran cheered as he dropped his load in the center of the circular couches along with Allura.

“What is it all” Hunk asked as he and Pidge began poking through it. Lance joined in and opened a box with the tiniest clothing possible.

He held up a purple onesie with teal polka dots randomly on it. “Baby stuff I would guess,” he said with a grin, “And we so have to get Keith into this.”

Shiro gave him the judging dad face, “Not if he doesn’t want to wear it Lance.”

“Awe…” Lance whined.

“Also I think we should save going through the clothes for tomorrow so can help do it, he will be wearing them after all.” Shiro told everyone.

Allura smiled at him, “That’s fine, it gives us more time to but some of the other things together”

“What things?” hunk asked nervously.

“Just some stuff that can help Keith in his new form, or keep him out of trouble.” She said as she pushed over a stack of the boxes she had carried in.

Shiro unloaded it and pulled out a silver kidney shaped seat that had padded blue lining on the inside and what appear to be straps. There were various polls and a tray in this box as well. While Shiro was empting that box Hunk had started with another, which held a bunch of different liver and teal pars and glowing nob like things.

“A princess? What are these?” Shiro asked as he looked up at her.

She sat down next to him and explained. “This,” she held up the kidney shaped seat, “Is so that Keith won’t have to sit in anyone’s lap to eat while he is so small, and those,” she pointed at the box and one other in front of Hunk and Lance, “Will be a small containment area if none of us are able to keep a constant eye on Keith at any given time.”

Shiro raised his eyes as the other paladins suddenly busted up laughing, “You found an Altean high chair and play pen…” Shiro sighed. “Keith is going to hate all this…” he mumbled under his breath. Looking up at everyone he added, “Okay, the high chair is a must weather Keith likes it or not, but I don’t think we will need the play pen princess.” Allura nodded in agreement and the four paladins began arguing over how the chair was supposed to be put together, hopefully they would get it done before breakfast tomorrow.

 

Chapter 7: A smol grump enjoys breakfast

Summary:

Shiro learns something new and Keith deals with the realization of the limitations his new body has.

Notes:

as you all may have noticed, the chapters are getting longer and longer, and well, I like to write so no promises on short chapters but I will try to keep them medium length for you all to enjoy. and keep in mind that comments give me and every other writer life so please let me know what you all think!
Enjoy!!!!

Lance leaned against Shiro’s door as it slid open

“Great! You’re finally awake”, Lance cheered as Shiro blearily waked out in his Black Altean pjs

“Wha?...Lance? What are doing up already.”

“Keith,” he said like that would explain it all.

Shiro narrowed his eyes in confused and concern, “What about Keith?”

Lance smiled, “You wanted to learn how to change his diaper, still never thought I would ever utter that sentence before.”

Shiro jolted as he remembered, “Right, Keith is now a baby…”.

They began walking to Keith’s room as Shiro comments, “I think we all have said things we would never have thought we would before.”

“True that,” Lance nodded in agreement as the door to Keith’s room slid open.

As they approach they see Keith curled around his fuzzy red blanket and his left thumb in his mouth, still surrounded by all those pillows.

Shiro looked down concerned, “Shouldn’t we be worried about the thumb sucking”.

Lance shook his head whispering, “For a two year old, no. if he does it continuously while he sleeps, I may want to give him a pacifier, but giving Keith something hard to throw at the rest of us seems like a bad idea.”

Shiro chuckle under his and lightly says, “I can agree with you on that.”

“Okay, down to business.” Lance says as he quietly picks Keith up and brings him to the bathroom. He lays Keith down on the counter top were a purple mat lays surrounded by various products. “I pulled out most of what was in the diaper bag, everything we need is right here.” He pointed to a bottle and jar with a stack of cloths and a pile of little purple squares.

“Okay, but what about the diapers?”

“That’s the purple squares, see.” Lance then grabs one and repeatedly unfolds and opens it, Shiro’s eyebrow shoot up as it puffs up.

“Well then.” Shiro mumbles.

“Yeah, Keith and I were both a little surprised by that too,” Lance chuckles.

“Okay so let’s get started,” he then reaches to unzip Keith from his onesie and puts the blanket over top him so he doesn’t get too cold. “First is obviously get to the diaper and open it,” he mirrors what he is discussing. “Then once you open it you must keep the front still covering his front, the cold air may shock his system and lead to some unwanted fountains.”

Shiro chuckled at lances perturbed expression, “I take it you know that from experience?”

“Yep,” Lance’s voice dripping with annoyance.

“Anyways, then you simply take these wipes, I have no idea what they are made, but they’re dry though leave the skin lightly damp.” Lance explains as he works, and Keith slumbers. Once done he takes the dirty diaper and wipes and chucks it in the trash. He then slid the clean diaper underneath Keith. Lance applied the oil which Keith again leaned into and then the powder. He taped Keith up and quickly zipped him back up.

“This sleeper is getting a bit ripe, as soon as we get some clothes for him I think we should change him.” Lance added, and do you think you got all of that too?”

Shiro nodded in agreement on both counts, “Yeah I think I can do the next one, if needed.” He then added “I actually figured he would need a change of clothes so I grabbed this…” and held up a pale yellow sleeper.

“That can work,” Lance said cheerfully, and before Shiro could blink Keith was in the new sleeper. Lance then handed him of to Shiro, “here, in case he wakes up I think he would handle waking and being carried by you better than if it was me.”

Shiro huffed in amusement, “Yeah probably.” He nestled Keith against his shoulder and supported his back. I can’t believe he was such a deep sleeper even at this age.” He mumbled aloud.

Lance nodded as they started out the door, “I can’t believe he is a deep sleeper period, not even a peep during the entire thing. Some of my nephews as least squirm when I take of there sleepers to change them even in dead sleep.”

Shiro nodded knowingly, “it was kinda shocking how much he could sleep through. He actually slept through a tornado going past us when he was 10. He wouldn’t wake up and I had to carry his but all the way to our apartment’s safe zone while my mom carried all our stuff. He woke up half way through everyone leaving and asked why we weren’t in the apartment” he shakes his head in exasperation.

 

 

Shiro and Lance walking into the kitchen filled with a wonderful sent that everyone knows.

“PANCAKES!!!!!!! Hunk made Pancakes!” Lance shouted eagerly. Shiro shot Lance daggers as he prayed Keith wouldn’t wake up just yet. He didn’t.

“Really lance?” Pidge asked from the table, “I know Hunks food is amazing, but it’s still morning and some of us are still waking up.”

“Some haven’t even done that.” Shiro added as he moved over to his and Keith’s normal seats and saw that Coran switched out Keith’s chair with the high chair they assembled last night. That thing had been harder than untranslated Ikea instructions, though it thankfully had all the parts needed. He places Keith in, buckled him snuggly, and angled the chair up to let him sleep more comfortably.

“If he’s a sleep, are the buckles really nessicary” Hunk asked as he placed blue pancakes with a thick hot pink syrup in front of everyone.

Shiro nodded, “Yes, cause as soon as he knows what he is in, he will fight.”

“I figured Keith would still be sleeping so I saved some of the batter so I can make some fresh when he wakes up, and even portioned off some fruit for him to eat with it.” Hunk added as he joined the rest of the team.

 

 

I heard muffled conversation as I slowly came to. Opening my eyes I could make the odd Altean ceiling tiles shaped like triangles, this was not my room. I rubbed my eyes and tried to sit up but couldn’t. Whining in frustration I inevitably alerted the people around me.

“Look likes the little grump is awake,” lance voice sang, it was too early in the morning to deal with his cheer.

I was suddenly lurched forward and saw that I was in a freaking high chair. A high chair. I looked around me and saw a cheerful Pidge to my right eating what looked like blue pancakes and a guilty looking Shiro to my left. It was easy to figure out who put me in the stupid high chair. 

I just lurch and kick trying to get out of this stupid baby chair. I pull on the tray and the belts keeping me in.

Pidge just sighs next to me as I continue on with my thrashing, “You can chill bro” Pidge suddenly says.

I just glare at her as I pull even harder, but a hand is placed on my chest and pushes me back against the seat.

“That’s enough Keith,” Shiro commands

I let out a whine of frustration, “Why am I in this thing?” I growl locking eyes with Shiro.

“You almost fell off my lap last night and this will be safer than you siting on a pile of books or something else.” He states, “you are sitting in that chair during every meal and you’re not getting out of it until you actually eat. No debating it”

“Space dad, I think you can let up a bit. I’m sure you won’t have to worry about him not eating”, Hunk came in and placed a plate of small silver dollar shaped purple pancakes and a bowl of hot pink syrup along with some cut up fruit. “Here you go Keith, I made it finger food size so it would be easier on you.”

I just looked down at the food and went to start grabbing it when Shiro nudged me in the shoulder. I looked up at him as he glanced at Hunk who was sitting back down at his partially finished plate. Oh. “Thanks Hunk,” I quickly say as I feel my ears and cheeks heat up.

“No problem little buddy, enjoy it, everyone else is,” he says as he takes a bite of his own food.

I stare down at my food. They didn’t give me any fork or spoon, even for the fruit. Did they not think I could use them just because I was a baby now? Angrily I grabbed one of the pancakes and ate. It tasted really good. Like earth pancakes, but kinda fruity and sweet. Anger forgotten I continued to eat and even took some of the fruit. I went to go for another pancake and touched an empty plate. Whining in annoyance I looked up at Hunk, “Can I have some more?” a nudge in the shoulder from Shiro “Please.”

Hunk looked at my empty plate and the mostly eaten fruit. “Think you can finish the fruit first?” he asked as he nudged the bowl towards me. I just huffed and reached for them as he took my empty plate.

 

After all of us where done I saw Lance get up with a napkin that seemed wet and was coming towards me.

Lance Leans up beside me, “You managed to get that syrup all over you.” His intentions obvious.

I was going to have none of that. So as he leans in I grab the cup of pink syrup that is still on my tray and fling it at his face, “Now who has syrup all over them,” I pipe back.

Pidge and Hunk bust out laughing.

“I told you to let Shiro do that,” Hunk comments,” it probably could have been better received.”

Pidge nodded in agreement, “Though then we wouldn’t have seen that, good aim little Grump!” she said as she gave me a thumbs up.

Shiro looked down at me with disapproval, “Keith, was that really necessary?”

I look at my empty tray in shame, “No”, I mumble.

“What was that?”

“No”, I say a little louder.

Shiro nodded in approval, “Good, now as punishment for that stunt, I think Lance should be the one to clean you up,” he said as he flicked something behind the chair that unlatched the tray and the buckles keeping me in. he then picked me up and handed me off to Lance.

I frowned in annoyance though I know I deserved it for what I did. Why did I do that anyways? It was such a childish thing to do, but it just seemed so right at the time.

Lost in thought I didn’t realize that Lance brought me back to my bathroom. “Let’s see if these wipes work on sticky stuff too, I would rather not have to give you a bath till tonight if we can help it.” he said as he sat me down on the purple changing pad and reached for the wipes.

I looked up at him in shock of what he said. ‘Bath!’ “You are not giving me a bath! I can still do that myself!” I shouted at him.

“Keith, be reasonable, you can’t even dress yourself. How do expect to get into the tub or shower let alone reach everything, you’re barely two feet tall.” Lance said calmly. As he wiped my face.

“I gan shtil try” I tried to saw as he wiped my jaw.

“And while I’m sure you could still try, it would probably lead to you injuring yourself.”

I know what he said made sense, I just didn’t want to listen to it, but he was right. Sighing “Fine, but only Shiro!”

Lance seemed to fine that humorous as he chuckled as he whipped his own hair and face with the wipes, “Deal, Bath time with Shiro tonight it is then”

“Awesome” I say full of sarcasm

Lance just picked me up, “Well Mr. Grumpy, let’s go join the others. I think they were planning on making a call to the blade to clarify some things they sent along with you.”

Chapter 8: A smol grump deals learns some new things about himself

Summary:

Video call with Kolivan and Serka

Lance and I walked into the lounge to Kolivan and Serka on the screen.

“Hey little red kurchk, bite anyone recently?” Serka greeted when she saw me. I just stuck my tongue out at her and went to Shiro. He picked me up when I pulled on his pant leg. I hate this skin crawling feeling that comes over me almost constantly now, but whenever I am being held it goes away.

“Keith biting? I doubt he would do something like that.” Shiro said as he held me close.

Serka nodded in confirmation, “Is it really that shocking that a teething Galra would bight?”

Lance perked up at this, “But Keith isn’t teething, nor a full Galra.

Kolivan speaks this time, “While he may only be half Galra we have noticed in the time he has stayed with us he has many Galra instincts and I feel that many of his physical milestones may actually be attributed to his Galra genes.

Pidge tipped her glasses up “Fascinating.”

“No experimenting on Keith, Pidge”. Shiro chastised. Good to know I wasn’t the only one feeling uncomfortable by that comment.

Allura cleared her throat to get everyone’s attention, “I believe we were originally discussing helping to find a way to get Keith back to normal?”

Kolivan nodded in agreement, “Yes, we already sent over all the information about the Ray and any information we thought might be prevalent on Galra kits, incase Keith showed any other habits besides teething and Familial touch.”

Lance tilted his head sideways in confusion, “Familial touch?”

Serka smiled and explained, “It’s mostly common in kits, when they don’t trust others outside of their pack to take care of them. Many of the blade that had to watch him before we sent him to you had gotten clawed or bitten when they tried to pick him up or even touch him.

Shiro looked down at me, “Really Keith, biting and clawing?”

I just nuzzles into him, “They didn’t feel right, not like you and everyone”.

Hunk looked over at Shiro and I, “Does he really have claws and fangs coming in?”

I felt Shiro go for my hand and reluctantly allowed him while extending my claws. I had found out about them in high school and figured it would be smarter to keep them to myself. At least I now had a reasonable explanation to all the weird crap that has happened to me.

Hunk leaned over me as he watched my slightly pointed finger nails elongated and shrank back into my cuticle. “So cool! And it doesn’t hurt? I wonder how the nails look under the skin!”

At all those comments, I pulled my hand back and curled into Shiro even more. I do not want to be anybody’s experiment.

Shiro looked at Hunk, “That rule on experimenting now applies to you too, Hunk.”

Hunk squatted down a bit to look at me, “I would never do something that you didn’t okay first, Keith, promise.”

I glance up at him, peeking through my bangs, “I trust you Hunk.” The face Hunk made proves that I looked arable, great. Though I might be able to use that to my advantage.

“Hey, back to this family touch thing, it sounds kinda big. Is there anything we should be worried about?” Lance says trying to get us back on topic again.

Kolivan ticked his head to the side a bit, “Yes, it can be very serious for kits, especially the age that Keith is now.”

“How so?” Pidge asked worriedly

“Familial touch, while used to calm kits down is also something they need to survive. Many young kits, can die from not being touched often enough. The younger the kit the more they need to be touched and held.” Kolivan explained.

I felt Shiro stiffen at the realization.

“What are the signs of not being touched enough?” Hunk asked

Serka chimed in then, “The kit usually starts off by getting slightly uncomfortable, then really itchy and it slowly progressing to dizziness and then death. A kit of Keith’s current age would die from lack of Familial touch in about two to three days. They are also almost constantly carried or sleep with the parents for the first five decaphebes.”

“Five decaphebes?” Lance asks, “Isn’t that like five years, that seems a bit long for a child to sleep with their parents.”

“For a Galra, not in the least.” Serka clarified, “Our young don’t reach the full maturity until they are around 30-40 decaphebes old.”

“30-40 years? That’s the middle age for most human!” Pidge exclaims.

“So Keith had told us.” Kolivan states.

Serka laughed, “He reacted similar to your reactions as well. He also mumbles something like, ‘so I’m the equivalent of a Galra eight year old.’ Though I don’t fully understand that.

I blushes and tried to clarify “I meant that to Galra an 18 year old is probably similar to what human would view an 8 year old.”

Pidge cocked her head in consideration, “Probably, though I think it might be more like 6 or 7 than 8. That must have been shocking for you to find out his age.”

“Yes, very.” Kolivan stated.

“And also very amusing,” Serka said with a smile. “Antok had tackled the poor kit in a hug and took him to the nest as soon as we all found out his age. We didn’t see Keith till the next morning.”

“Now if there isn’t anything else that needs to be discussed, we will be taking our leave.” Kolivan announced.

“I think you’ve answered all of our questions for now. Thank you for all the help.” Shiro said as he bowed his head a bit.

“Any time!” Serka exclaimed with a smile as the screen turned black.

“Well on that note, I think we should get started on the next thing we need to do.” Lance said with a smile. Why do I feel like I’m going to hate this… “Finding clothes and stuff for Keith!” Yep I am so going to hate this.

Chapter 9: A smol grump gets some clothes and toys

Shiro places me down on the floor and then sits next to me. I look at him questioningly.

He shrugs, “It will be easier to get to all the boxes from hear instead of the couches”.

He then pulls one of the boxes closer as I watch Pidge plop down on the couch next to Hunk. She then pull open her laptop to find the file Kolivan sent over. Lance sits down on my other side as he also joins in on the supposed fun.

Lance too cheerfully states as he is placing various articles of clothes around me “okay, we’ll put everything in front of you and you can tell us what you would like to wear and what you wouldn’t. Sound good?”

“I guess” I shrug as I start actually looking at the clothes the both of them place in front of me.

I see a lot of onesies in really baby patterns and stiles: some have childish images like these weird animals scattered on the cloth, some that are sold bright colors, ones with large characters from what I can only imagine are old space TV shows, and others with strips or other patterns like plaid and polka dots. There were also more normal clothes that had elastic waistbands and were a bit shorter than adult clothes. I pointed to all the sold colored shirts and all the pants that looked somewhat like jeans, but that apparently wasn’t enough for Shiro. ‘It was almost three outfits what more could be needed’, I thought to myself. I picked out some of the more babyish onesies that had patterns on them and some sleepers that actually looked kind of comfortable.  As I’m doing this I could see Lance put aside a bundle of bright red and grey fabric and other clothes, and watched Hunk and Allura doing the same. I just know this is gonna annoy me later on….

As Shiro and Lance start folding up the clothes to put in my room I walked, not toddle but walked regardless of what the others say, over to Pidge. She was engrossed with something on her pad. I knew it had to do with me and was overwhelmed with curiosity. I had to know what she was reading. I gripped the fabric that I could reach just over the seat and try to pull myself up. I huffed in annoyance as the fabric kept slipping from my chubby hands. Pidge finally looks up from her screen and then down at me, probably alerted my all the noise I was making.

"If you wanted to see what I was doing all you had to do was ask" she says with a huff of amusement. She then puts her laptop to the side and reaches down for me, nestling me in her lap. "This way it's easier to show you" she says as she pulls the screen closer. I just accept it and snuggle deeper as she pulls up a file with various diagrams and script with most of it translated into English. There were a few Galra words that just didn’t have a decent translation into English.

“I’ve been looking over everything about caring for what they call a kitling which it sounds like a galra that is aged anywhere between new born and 10 decaphebes old which is you now. Once they reach 10 then they are a kit till they are 30 decaphebes. Sound like you mostly need a lot of touch and this thing called kakara. Though I can’t figure out what it is. They say that a kitling that is two decaphebes old should be still only drinking this kakara exclusively and if they try to eat anything else they will just puke it up. Though you already proved that false.” She started to ramble as I listened. I knew what kakara is, but I would rather not embarrass myself further if I have to.

The others had apparently been listening to Pidge explain as well. Hunk had jumped in to the conversations “What does this kakara look like? Maybe it was included in the bag?”

I watched as Pidge scrolled down a bit silently reading as it moved. “It sounds like it is produced naturally from the birthing Dame, ‘the Galra that gave birth to the kit’ well why don’t they just say mother?”

“Maybe-“ Hunk tries to say.

“Found it!” she exclaims. “The Galra are intersex! Damn, the Galra are intersex.” She said with a weird grin.

 I felt a blush run up my cheeks. ‘Great, now it won’t take long for the others to figure it out now’…

I saw Lance pop his head up as if he just figured something out. “So that must be why!” I felt my blush rush from my head to my toes. My whole body must be red right now. ‘I completely forgot about that! How could I forget about that?!’

Pidge and Hunk cocked their heads in curiosity. “Why what?” Pidge asked.

“Why Keith… uh.. he uh…” Lance fumbles. Probably realized what he was about to say as his cheeks turn a bit pink too now…

I sigh and realize I might as well tell them myself, “It’s why I’m intersex as well” I tell Pidge’s feet.

I don’t know what everyone looks like, obviously Lance and Shiro know, since Shiro’s parents adopted me and Lance well…

 I heard Hunk say with a teary voice, “Keith, it’s okay. Your still you, nothing changes that, I promise.”

I pull myself a way from Pidge’s stomach and smile up at Hunk, nodding in agreement. “Thanks,” I squeak out.

“You don’t happen to know what this Kakara is too do you? It says that kits even drink it up until they go through this maturation or what sounds like a Galra puberty and that it can lead to some serious development problems if they don’t have it.”

“It is, and the blade had me drink it once they found out my age…. there is the fake stuff that is supposed to be just as good for me. It’s a… the powdered stuff in the tub in the bag…” I mumble.

“Oh the stuff next to the bottles?” lance asks.

“Yeah” I tell Pidge’s feet.

“What is it that is making you so embarrassed about this Kakara? If you need it even as your older self so what?” Lance tried to sooth.

Again I don’t know what came over me besides blaming childish emotions and urges but I mumbled “Kakara is Galra breast milk.”

Everyone looked a bit bug eyed at that.

“Well, didn’t see that coming to be honest.” Hunk said shocked, “but that is still okay. If you need it to be healthy then you need it period. In fact I’ll go make some up write now!” Hunk exclaimed as he jumped off the couch and out of the room.

“It’s still in the bag!” Lance shout after him. He then got up and nudged a box full of….things next to Pidge and I and sat down in the seat Hunk vacated.  “So what else have you found out?”

“Just some weird stuff, like there is a nerve on the back of Galras’ necks that can completely immobilize them if gripped properly. Though before you say anything no it would not be a good tactic in battle. You would have to get up close enough to grip it and then you are stuck cause once you let go they can attack you. It seems to manly be used by Galra as a way to manage kits and nothing else.” Pidge informed

I remembered that nerve, Shiro had once grabbed me there on accident. He had gone for my shirt collar, but grabbed my skin instead and the next thing I know I am dead wait in his hands.

Lance just grind as he reached over and ruffled my hair, “Sounds kind of like what you can do to a cat. I wonder if Galra really are just giant purple space cats. Hey Shiro, you think that nerve pinch would work on Keith? It would come in very handy when he is back to normal!” he added teasingly. I just looked over pleadingly at Shiro, hoping he wouldn’t tell.

He heard my silent plea. “Even if he did, you won’t do something like that to Keith. Those nerve pinch things also hurt the cat some so I can only imagine how much it would hurt Keith.”

Lance looked a little abashed, “right sorry Keith.”

“It’s okay, just don’t try it.” I say as I glare at him.

I suddenly feel hands scratching my head and moving down to just behind my left ear. Without thinking I leaned into the touch and they scratched harder. It felt so good. From that one little spot it seemed to make my whole body relax. That feeling from yesterday started bubbling up again. It kept building and building as they scratched that amazing spot. Finally that feeling reached the top as a loud hi-pitched rumble filled the room. The scratching stopped. I whined in annoyance and blindly sought out the hand. When did I close my eyes? Opening them, I then looked at everyone’s shocked expressions, even Shiro’s.

“What?” I asked nervously.

“Keith, you a started purring….” Shiro told me hesitantly.

“I what?” I was shocked.

Pidge chimed in, “You started purring when I scratched right here.” She tapped that amazing spot again.

I looked over at Lance. He had the dopiest expression and reached for my other ear. I knew I should have lurched away from him, this will only lead to more embarrassment but it just felt so good…

He started scratching me there and I quickly felt what could only be a purr resurfacing and knew they were all right. Damn…

“Oh gatito, this is adorable.” Lance chirped.

“Lance.” Shiro chastised

“What Keith hasn’t said anything against it.”

Why haven’t I? The scratching intensified and I just nuzzled into him. Oh right, this. This amazing thing is distracting me… the scratching tappers off and I whine again as it leaves.

“Sorry gatito, but there are still some things we think you should look through.” Lance said with a smile

I get ahold of myself and actually look in the box he pulled up. It was full of what could only be toys. There were a bunch of weirdly shaped stuffed animals and different types of gadgets I guess. Lance took me from Pidge’s lap and put me back on the ground in front of the box which he then tipped over. And sat down next to me. All the stuff came tumbling out in a loud crash. I flinched at the volume of it. I handled much loader sounds before but that had stilled jarred me.

 Lance picked up this purple slug like creature and waived it in my face,” any of this seems interesting to you?”

I swatted the stuffed animal out of his hands, “I’m not actually a baby lance, I don’t need any toys”

Lance just smiled and shook his head, “If you insist”, he made to get up, “I have something else that I need to do”. He grabs that cloth from earlier and then ruffles my hair and walks out.

It was weird that he didn’t try to fight it. He seemed adamant about everything else, the diapers, the clothes, how I ate. I couldn’t believe they were actually giving me this one. I smiled to myself as I looked up at Pidge, who was again engrossed in her computer and then to Shiro who was quietly reading from his pad. I was board. Dammit I was board.

I tried to think of what I could do. No training since I’m two feet tall. No helping anyone cause they aren’t really doing anything that can be helped with. I let my eyes wonder as they landed on the tipped over box of toys. The stuffed animals really didn’t interest me. Some were weird while others just seemed so small, and none really looked soft enough. Though some of the gadgets looked kinda interesting I guess. In the box being knocked over, some of the toys had gotten activated. One caught my eye. I was a tiny little silver box that looked like a small smart phone. It had screen covering the entirety of it and what looked like little Altean space ship going back and forth on the bottom of the screen with purple attacking ships coming from the top and the Altean ship spited what I guess were laser beams at the enemy ships. It looked kinda interesting actually. I grabbed it and held it like I would any phone. I touched the screen with my thumb and it started chiming a slight tone and showed what I guess was the games name in Altean. The top of the screen cleared as the ship at the bottom stilled. Enemy ships started coming down and I quickly realized I needed to move the ship. Touching my finger to the ship I started moving it left and right to avoid the enemy blasts. ‘Though how do I fire blasts too?’ I accidently leaned the ship forward and it started blasting, ‘I guess that’s how’. I quickly passed level after level I didn’t even realize Pidge had put me next to her until the game was being slipped out of my hands.

“What’s this you got here Keith?” she said with a teasing grin                   

I reached for the game and before I could even think about it I shouted “Mine! Mine!”

“Pidge give Keith back the game.” Shiro said not even looking up from the pad he was reading.

“Just wanted to know what had him so engrossed. Anyways Hunk has that kakara thing ready for him.

I looked up at that. Beside how embarrassing it is, the milk like drink is actually really good. Pidge had been right and Hunk had actually just walked in the door holding the bottle though the cap was off.

“I figured you would want to try it without the lid, though this kinda bottle looked like it would be best for your small hands.” Hunk said as he handed me the bottle carefully.

I had gripped it with both hands, and in all honestly I didn’t realize how thirsty I was. Come to think of it I haven’t had anything to drink right before I left the base and they held the glass for me. I gripped the bottle with both y hands and brought it to my mouth. Though as I wemt to tip it back and swallow I apparently tipped it to far back and doused the front of me. I was suddenly cold and wet and could feel tears forming at the corners of my eyes. ‘Great I can’t even drink from a cup now!’

 I was picked up and held against a firm chest as the gently rocked me. “It’s okay, accidents happen. Let’s get you changed though.” Shiro consoled. Pidge quickly hands him something from the clothes pile and thankfully takes me out of the room.

 

 

Chapter 10: A smol grump gets lunch

I stared down at my new outfit. 'Shiro has got to be kidding me!' "You’re joking right?! I’m not wearing this! Get this off of me!" I shouted at him as I tried to get out of it myself. Shiro looked down at me pleadingly. "It was in the pile with the other clothes you okayed. I think it's fine."

The outfit in question was a bright red onesie with matching socks. I looked down at my chubby baby legs and the outfit is just drawing more attention to my diaper.

"You look fine Keith, and I promise no one will make fun of anything you wear while you are like this." Shiro consoled.

Sighing I ceased my fidgeting, "fine, but I don't want too many baby clothes!" I stated as Shiro went to pick me up and place me on the ground.

"Got it, I won't put you in any more baby onesie anymore." he said with a smile.

I knew he was up to something but my stomach decided to make itself know now.

"I guess we better get to lunch then." he told me as his grin got bigger and stupider, "Do you want to walk or do you mind If I pick you up.

I wanted to walk myself, but it would always be faster if I just let him carry me with my baby legs being so tiny now… "Up" I say as I hold my hands up to make it easier for him to pick me back up.

As we walk into the dining room Shiro headed straight for the high chair and he places me in, he tries to anyways. I'm squirming too much for him to do anything besides but me in the seat. I'm already in a babyish onesie, I will not be in a high chair.

 

I was in the high chair.... it turns out that no matter how much I struggle, Shiro is still be stronger than me. I sit there with my arms crossed in what could only be described as a pout. All of this was embarrassing. I pouted as Hunk placed a small plate for slimy food goo in front of me with a spoon and a bottle of the kakara . 'At least I get a utensil now. There was no way I would eat this crap with my bare hands, none at all.

"Nothing more earth like today Hunk?" Lance said with a bit of longing in his voice.

Hunk also looked forlorn at his plate of food goo "Sorry Lance, we are running low on actual food. I can make two meals with real food, but one has to be with food goo or we won't have enough till we go to the space mall in a couple movements.

"So we are going to the space mall? Can I stay on the ship please?" I asked Shiro longingly.

"Sorry but no. We all need some time away from this castle, that includes you, besides well be getting some things for you that I think you might want to have an impute on."

"No more clothes" I bluntly inform him.

  "No more clothes,” he promises.

 I happily smile at this understanding and begin to eat the food goo.

That one spoon full is all that makes it to my mouth as I quickly swallow the overly sweet slime. I know it has always been that sweet to me; probably some Galra thing. Most vegetables were also really sweet, but this goo was always sickly sweet. Though Hunk said that food was limited so I stared at the goo determidly and took another bite of the nasty stuff. I got through three fourths of it before it was just too much for me now and reached for my drink. I sucked on the bottle quickly to get the over sweet taste out of my mouth and before I know it I was sucking down air. I felt gas accumulating in my stomach and moving up till I let out a loud belch.

“Well, excuse you” Shiro said as he looked at my plate. “Thirsty much?”

I just held up my bottle and asked “More?”

He cocked an eyebrow at me, “More what?”

“More kakara”, I state bluntly, “You know since I can’t go and get it myself since I’m trapped in this high chair”.

“You can also still use your manners.” Shiro chastise.

“Can I have more kakara, please?” I ask him, stressing the please.

“Yes, but you need to finish your food goo.” He said pointing to the little bit I had left.

My stomach rolled at the prospect of consuming more of that to sweet stuff. I shook my dead, “No.” and shoved the plate away from me.

Shiro raised both of his eyebrows a bit. “Then no seconds on the milk.”

 I looked up at him as my eyes grow a bit wide. I was still thirsty and honestly craved more of that stuff. “But I need it. I haven’t had anything else to drink all day!”, I wined.

Lance decided then to chime in, “baby mullet has a point, he hasn’t dranken anything else all day.no one gave him any with breakfast and the bottle Hunk made was spilt all over him.”

Shiro sighed in defeat as I smiled triumphantly, “Just tell me why you don’t want to finish the food goo.”

“I’m full?” I try as an excuse.

“Then you don’t need more kakara,” Shiro states.

“NO!!” I whine as I reach for the empty bottle for some reason.

“Then what’s the real reason?” Shiro asks again.

“It’s too sweet.” I mumble.

Shiro crinkled his brow “One more time?”

I raise my head and voice a bit. “It’s too sweet”.

Every ones looked at me a bit confused.

“How is the food goo sweet?” Pidge asked.

Hunk leaned over and swiped some of the stuff still on my plate. “Tastes the same to me” he states.

“And you normally eat it when you’re your normal age.” Lance adds.

“I know, and it’s always been really sweet to me, but now it’s just too sweet.” I tell them.

Shiro nodded in acceptance at my reason and left to make me more kakara. He must have figured any revelations we came to could be herd in the kitchen.

“Is everything sweet to you?” Pidge asked.

“No. most of the things that people say are supposed to be really sweet, are barely sweet to me. Though things like vegetables, which others say aren’t sweet at all are always super sweet. Though I don’t know why this stuff is so sweet.” I say as I stab what’s left of my food goo with my spoon.

Coran suddenly cleared his throat suddenly, “Maybe I can be a bit of help with that. It is more than likely a Galra trait Keith inherited.” They all looked at him quizzically, while I kinda already figured that was the case. “Galra predominantly consume that of once living animals,” he says with a shiver and a slight turn of disgust, “though tend to find some nutritional value in various plant matter, though very minimal. I believe based on what Hunk has told me about the human diet; a Galra eating plants would be akin to a human eating those things called junk food.”

They continued to look at Coran a bit confused, though that was mostly Lance. “It means fruits and vegetables are like candy to Galra, and apparently I have Galra taste buds. Though I don’t think I need a Galra diet.” I reiterated.

Pidge looked over at me curiously, “Why do you think that?”

I cocked an eyebrow at her, “Because I’m not fat or overly sick from eating something that would be junk food to me.” I state plainly.

“Though I don’t think you need all that green goo anymore.” Shiro stated as he walked back in and placed the bottle back down in front of me and removed the rest of the food goo from my tray.

Hunk looked at the goo in front of him, “I get that plant matter is sweet to him, but why is the green goo so sweet then?”

Allura chimed up at this point, “Oh that is simple. This Green goo is concentrated plant matter, it has ten times the nutrients of various plants that Altean’s need and we found that it was also compatible to a human’s diet.”

“So we have been eating just plants this entire time!!” Lance exclaims

“Duh,” Pidge deadpanned, “That’s why it tastes horrible.”

Shiro retook his seat and looked over at Coran, “is there anything else that Keith can eat?”

Coran tapped his chin in thought, “Well I do believe that the castle still has various things still set to also be compatible for Galra back when…well.. you know.” He said the end bit a tad quickly, “Anyways. I am sure that the food goo dispensary still has a setting that should be a bit more palatable to younger number four”

Hunk nudged his own food goo. “I wonder if it would be more palatable for the rest of us too” he mumbled.

Now that that is figured out I look at the bottle in front of me. I was so focused on getting rid of that taste that I didn’t even think about the fact that I was drinking out of a baby bottle, or something close to it. The top was soft like a baby bottle but had wiggly grooves along the base and a long spout that kind of looked like that of a Sippy cup. I had already drank from it and I still wanted the milk. I sucked it up and took the bottle off the tray and began drinking. Looking around I noticed that no one was noticing me. Though they were all talking about me.

“So even though Keith is back we are still going with the current set up obviously,” Shiro told everyone.

Lance looked up with a sudden thought, “So with myself piloting red, you in black, Allura in blue and Hunk and Pidge the same, and Coran manning the castle, who will watch Keith when we are all either training or ,heaven forbids, a battle?”

Everyone looks down at me. I stop drinking and look up at Shiro questioningly. “I guess you could stay with Coran while we train, and possibly any battle. Though I would rather not think about the latter option right now. I nod in agreement on both counts

Allura clears her throat to draw everyone’s attention, “Though now that we have that all figured out, we can also resume training tomorrow after breakfast.” Her cheerful comment was acknowledged with a bunch of disgruntled groans. I just suck on my bottle. While I’m annoyed that I can’t train like this, I am in no way sad at the missed group trainings.

Chapter 11: A Smol grump watches some training

In the few short days of being back with the others and being babyfied, everyone has already created a full schedule for me. Lance wakes me up with a change and a begrudging death hug. I then get placed in that stupid high chair and fed now orange food goo or whatever actual good food Hunk creates. The orange stuff is apparently more filled with animal based proteins than plant based protein.  Lance then made the mistake of asking me what I wanted to do and takes me and watch Shiro practice, sometimes he will even drag Lance in too; that is always good for a few giggles.  They go and shower and then we join Pidge in whatever she is doing and or go see Hunk and help him with dinner while Shiro goes and does stuff with Allura. After Lunch I stay with Hunk and do small stuff for dinner, like washing stuff and throwing seasonings on meat and vegetables. It is kind of enjoyable. Though later they try and fail to get me to go down for a nap, most of the time, okay some of the time. When diner is over we get together in the living room and Pidge and Lance try to get me to play with those baby toys. They fail, mostly……  Though today was different.

We had a special group training, well they did. I meanwhile was handed over to Coran and shuffled off into the control deck.

“Okay everyone we have a new gladiator simulation that we’ll run as a group and then individually.” Coran spoke into the mic as the others group together down in the training room. I leaned out of Coran’s hands and onto the console. He left me on one of the plain consoles as he started turning dials and pressing buttons. I leaned closer to the screen to watch them as my hand slipped and landed on a bunch of buttons. Suddenly the training floor lurched at a sever angle causing everyone to tumble to the wall. Coran saw what happened and quickly came back over to me. He picked me back up and turned off the thing that I activated. This caused the floor to suddenly lurch back to normal and launch the current paladins into the air and landed in a pile back on the floor. Groans were heard from the training room and “What the hell Coran?!” form Pidge and Lance. Going back over to the mic he shouted into it apologetically, “Sorry about that everyone! Keith had accidently pushed some buttons when I had my back turned.

“Sorry!” I also shouted into the mic.

Everyone got up and dusted themselves off.

“I think it would be best if Keith was away from the control console for the time being,” Allura chimed.

“Right, right.” Coran cheerfully agreed. “Young number four will stay safely in my arms. No need to worry.”

“Keith, behavior for Coran,” Shiro adds.

I know he can’t see me from up hear but I just glare at him. Like I would need to be told to behave. I’m not an actual toddler.

Coran sees my reaction and intent on staying silent.  “Oh, he will be no problem Shiro, you all just focus on the training exercise!” he exclaims, “Now this training will focus on how you fight when outnumbered. You’ll start with six and with each new level the combatants with increase.”

As the group got ready Coran pressed a few buttons and flicked some switches then finally pressed a larger blinked gold button. I watched the others start fighting the six unarmed gladiators and easily won. Their team work is great. Maybe even better than when I was with them.  Pidge and hunk quickly took down two of the mechanical opponents. Allura and Lance tag teamed on theirs as well. Shiro took down two by himself. When the metal pieces sunk down into the ground Coran chimed in “Great job Paladins! Since that seemed a bit easy for you, let’s have the seven combatants all be armed with various weapons.” I looked up and Coran seemed to be a bit gleeful at the upcoming sequence. He looked down at me and faltered a bit as he lifted his hand and pulled my hand down with my thumb popping out of my mouth, ‘when had I done that? Heck why did I do that?’ I thought to myself as I heard Coran tell me “none of that now or I’ll grab a colib.”

“You enjoy our pain when training don’t you?” I glare judgingly at him as I try to change the subject.

“Nonsense young number four, I mainly like to see you all excel and needing more challenging opponents. It shows how much you paladins have grown since you came here.”

“They have learned a lot.” I nodded in agreement

“So have you,” Coran added as the next sequence began. They divided up the same way again, long range with short or medium and Shiro helping both or defending them from the extra combatants. I watched as Allura used the bungee cable thing that is similar to Pidge’s wrap around three of the gladiators and lance then took the shot right at their heads. As the robots were released one other comes up to them ready with a staff, but Shiro is suddenly blocking the robot from Lance and Allura and in one swift movement Shiro’s hand is glowing purple and the robots torso is suddenly on the ground and sparking. All of this was interesting but for some reason the flashing gold button just kept drawing my attention. It was just a button. Though the way the gold light seemed to almost shimmer and swirl as it flickered in intensity from bright to dull. It was just waiting to be pressed. Without a second though I leaned forward enraptured by the buttons swirling golden pattern and slammed both my hands on it. almost immediately I heard a chorus of “What the Quiznack!” and “CORAN” shouted from the training deck, as 8 more robots with weapons were suddenly on the training ground along with the three remaining ones.

Coran, meanwhile stares down at me. “I thought you could handle staying quietly in my arms while they trained but I guess I was wrong.” I just looked up at him embarrassed. He then grabbed one of the screens that was the size of a large tablet and detached it from the wall. He then took it and me to the side corner of the room where I didn’t notice there was a play pen set up. He was going to try and put me in the play pen. No way in hell was I going to be put down there. I squirmed out of his grasp and landed on the floor. As I righted myself he scooped me back up and placed me into the damn thing before I made another escape. He placed the screen near me. I watched as he activated this glowing panel above the bars. “This is just to make sure you don’t accidently activate anything else or get into anything you shouldn’t.” he then typed some things into the panel and I felt the play pen hover a bit and the orbs on the top glowed blue. My eyes were watering in frustration. He then placed what looks like a floating orb with a camera lens directly over one of the playpen walls. “And this will let me keep an eye on you too.”

I looked up at him, my face flushed with humiliation.’ He placed me in a fucking playpen and placed a baby camera on me as well!’ Coran sighed and leaned down to me. “Now, now. None of that young number 4. This is just for a bit. It seems that I cannot be keeping an eye on you and the others during their training. This way it will be safer for both you and them.” He patted me on my head, of all things, and left. I wailed as he left. Desperately wanting out and didn’t care how babyish I sounded. “None of that. You will stay there till the training is over” Coran stated.

I just continued with my wailing. I did not want to be in this thing. I don’t like being confined, and I definitely didn’t like being separated from everyone. I never liked being by myself till I was almost 16, and even then I had days were I craved physical touch. But right now the idea of being so far away from the nearest person was saddening. I didn’t want that.

 As I continued with my crying I slowly noticed the screen again and slowly focused more on the others fighting the extra gladiators and quickly overcoming them. The robots were only five in number now. Everyone was now back to back as they all took shots at the various robots that were all swiping at them with swords and short staffs slowly became more focused on them and didn’t even realize my right hand slowly traveling up into my mouth as my wailing diminished.

I had just started sucking on something when it was suddenly wrenched out of my mouth and some soft plastic replaced it. I looked up shocked at Coran leaning down. “I told you none of that or I would get a colib. Thank goodness I kept one up here with the play pen out of habit.” I looked away from him. Still annoyed that he put me in here. Though in doing so my eyes catch on something reflective. I focus on it and see a baby in a bright red onesie and matching socks with a thick diaper bulge. The baby hasa type of pacifier bobbing in their mouth that looks like the red lion’s head. Locking eyes with the baby I stupidly realize it was my reflection. I was the baby. Coran had shoved a pacifier in my mouth and I was still sucking on it. I wanted to spit it out right then, but for some reason the idea of that seemed horrible. The sucking was soothing and calmed me down a lot.

 I looked back at the screen with the other paladins and watched them continue their training. Everything was going well till Hunk took a block to save Pidge but his shield faltered at the last minute and the sword of the attacking gladiator gained momentum and sliced into hunks arms. I watched as the sword was quickly drawn back and blood was gushing out of Hunks arm. Everyone had stared in abject horror. The robots suddenly dropped around them which triggered the others into action. Shiro lurched forward and grabbed Hunk’s shoulder as he slumped backwards and in to Shiro’s arms. I watched as blood flowed onto Shiro and pooled on the ground. The others hurried around them and moved to help Hunk to a healing pod quickly. I looked up for Coran so he could take me too, but he was no were to be see. I looked back down at the screen and saw a flash or orange hair disappear through the door. He had gone down to help and that makes sense.

 He would come back up and get me, then take me to be with the others. I locked eyes with the door and waited.  And waited. He was not coming to get me. He left me. Alone. I looked back at the screen and no one was in the training room. No one. I was all alone. Everyone had left me here. I tried to get out to go to them myself. I leaned against the mesh of the playpen with all my weight but it just bend with my weight. I tried to climb it but when I reached the top I was block by some kind of force field like thing. I was trapped in here. I couldn’t get out of the blasted playpen and no one was here to get me. They forgot about me. They don’t care. Tears started pooling in my eyes and before I fully realized it I was wailing, hoping someone would hear me and get me. No one came.

 

 

Everyone was gathered down in the haling pod room. Hunk was still bleeding all over Shiro as he helped him into the pod suit and tried to press the material they got along the way to stop some of the bleeding. Everyone took a huge sigh of relief when the pod doors slid down and Coran said everything would be okay. They all then did what they normally did after anyone got injured. The gathered the spare cushions that are kept in the healing room and played with the handmade cards till the injured comes out. Hunk was expected to be in there for a couple varga. They played their way through go fish and old maid, and switched to poker. Lance threw his hand down in a huff after another bad hand.

“Oh quit being such a spoil sport” Pidge chastised.

“It’s too hard to bluff you two. At least with Keith-“ Lance’s eyes blew wide as he suddenly looked around franticly “KEITH!”

“What about him?” Pidge asked but quickly realized what Lance meant “Oh shit!”

Shiro got up and hurried over to Coran, who was monitoring the pod, “Coran, where’s Keith?” he asked hastily.

Coran’s eyes blew wide, “Great Quiznake. I left him upstairs in the baby containment area!” I hope he is okay.”

Shiro narrowed his eyes at Coran, “You left him in the playpen? The playpen I told you wasn’t needed?”

Coran shrunk back a bit, “well Allura and I thought it might be nessicary when things like training and battles came up just in case we couldn’t leave him un supervised.” He tried to explain.

“While that may be so,” Shiro glared at Coran and Allura, “Keith never did well when confined to an area. He would start panicking when he couldn’t get to someone he wanted and would grow more phrantic the longer he was left in there, especial if he was then alone in the room for a while.” He explained. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to make sure my brother is okay.” Shiro pushed Coran aside and hurried out of the pod room.

Lance had gone to get up “I should-“

He was cut off as Pidge yanked him back down “Stay right here till Shiro gets back. I don’t think he will need any help and I doubt Keith will want anyone but Shiro if he really does what Shiro just explained.”

Lance sighed and saw the guilty expressions of Allura and Coran. “You’re probably right.”

“No probably about it.” Pidge said as she laid down four aces

“What they hell!” Lance exclaimed.

 

 

Shiro rushed into the control room. He heard Keith as he approached. Heart wrenching wails had just begun to tapper out into sad mewls and chirps. He quickly rushed in and located the playpen of to the back far away from the control console. Without hesitation he scooped Keith up and held him tight. Keith froze on contact and looked up at Shiro. He still had tears in his eyes, but the mewls and chirps changed from sad to happy instantly as he nuzzled deep into Shiro’s shoulder.

 

 

I was alone. I had been for hours. No one was coming. No one. No one cared about me. Everything became fuzzy as I cried. I couldn’t focus on anything. I was alone. I’m scared. I wanted someone. Anyone. I needed them. I tried desperately calling for anyone. Suddenly I was being touch. It shook me. I wasn’t alone. I felt their warm body press up against me as they held me tight. It felt wonderful. Perfect. I nuzzled deep into them and chirped with happiness. Looking up I see Shiro’s teary eyed face. I felt confusion at the tears but I was just too happy for the touch to really think about it. I was happy it was my brother. I needed him the most. He always feels the best. I nuzzled in deeper and gripped him as tight as I could. I was not gonna be put down any time soon.

 

A few varga later I was finally back with the others, though Lance was mysteriously missing and Hunk was still in the healing pod, though I could see him. Allura and Coran were over in the corner. Coran had a sheepish look and Allura seemed to be comforting him. Pidge told Shiro that he went to get something, but I didn’t like it. He needed to be here too. Everyone needed to be here.  My thoughts were interrupted by my stomach suddenly growling, but I don’t care. I want to stay with my brother.

“Sounds like someone’s hungry” Shiro chuckles down at me. “You ready to eat?”

I didn’t want to say anything either I just wanted to be held. “No.” I manage to say.

“No?” he questions.

“No.” I confirm as I grip him tight.

He tries to pull me backwards and he pulls my hands away from his chest. I suddenly fill with panic as I loose contact, “Nii-san!” I shout as I grab for him again.

Shiro blinks and releases his hold. I lean back in to him nuzzling deeper and gripping tighter. “Nii-san,” I mutter happily as his sent fills my nose.

“I don’t think the little koala will be letting go anytime soon Shiro.” Pidge laughs.

“Think you can get the food then?” he asks.

“Sure. Green goo for us and some of the orange goo for the little koala?” Pidge asked.

I felt him nod, “As well as that milk stuff too.”

“Sure thing” I hear her say as she walks out.

I whine at her leaving. Shiro just rocks me in the makeshift nest and mummers “It’s okay, she’ll be back. We aren’t going to leave you again I promise. I’m so sorry I let that happen Ototo.”

I hear the doors swoosh open and lurch my head in that direction. I look over hoping it was Pidge but instead I see Lance come in with his hands behind his back and a huge grin on his face.

“I got a surprise for baby mullet.” He says cheerfully.

Shiro goes to pull me back so I could see Lance but I wanted none of that. I held tight and wrapped my hands tight around his shirt.

Shiro sighs a bit, “I don’t think he is ready to see that surprise just yet.”

“But I have someone for him to meet. I think he would enjoy the extra company.” Lance told us.

I was a bit curious as to what Lance brought, but I still didn’t want to leave Shiro.

“Lance.” Shiro chastised but I could tell he was amused by what Lance brought.

It sounded like he was raving something right behind me. My interest had been peeked. I loosened my grip just a touch and turned my head around in Lance’s direction. In front of him was a jiggling red lion plushy. It was almost as big as me and seemed soft and squishy. I don’t know why but I really wanted it. I released one of my hands from Shiro and reached for the plushy.

“Red!” I shouted as I reached for her. Lance had a huge grin as he handed her forward. I griped Red tight and curled back into Shiro, dragging her with me. They both chuckled over me. I don’t know why though.

I heard the doors swoosh open again and new it had to be Pidge from how lance greeted her with a shout of “FOOD!”

“It’s just space go Lance. You can chill.” Pidge commented.

Shiro tried to nudge me to turn around and I whined stile holding tight.

“Come on Keith, you need to eat. I know you’re hungry.” He tries to coax

“Not letting go” I say.

“Pidge brought some milk can you at least drink that?” Shiro tried as he held up the bottle. He had leaned it close to me. I wanted it but I couldn’t let go of Shiro. The idea of letting him go filled me with dread. I know it doesn’t make any sense but I just couldn’t. Though I was hungry and the kakara sounded really good. I wanted it, but I also wanted Shiro. As Shiro brought the bottle closer I opened my mouth and latched on to the bottle, but I didn’t release him. I looked up at Shiro. I must look ridiculous. Like a baby being nursed. My cheeks and ears flushed pink as Shiro realized what I was doing and tilted me backwards but let me keep hold of his shirt with red stuffed between. I closed my eyes and continued sucking.

“It’s okay, no one’s judging you”, Shiro reassured.

The milk was warm and everyone was here. I heard Coran comment that Hunk would be getting out shortly. Though it was hard to stay awake. Everything just felt so good and warm. I felt safe. I soon nodded off and I was certain there was still some kakara left in the bottle.

 

 

 

 

Notes:

there is a bit of Japanese in this chapter. Nii-san means big brother, and Ototo means little brother.

Chapter 12: A smol grump is babysat by Shiro

A few Varga later and Hunk was out of the healing pods. Shiro accidently lurched me awake as Hunk joined us in the nest. I felt better knowing he was hear now too.

“Hunk!” I exclaimed as I reached for him.

He looked a little surprised that I was reaching for him but moved to take me from Shiro. He quickly settled me into his lap and I immediately looked at his arm. I don’t know why but I had to see for myself that the wound was healed. That he was oaky.  Hunk noticed this. Smiling he told me “Yeah little buddy, see I’m all healed now. No need to worry.”

“Good”, was all I say as I leaned into him more.

I felt him chuckle at that and asked the others. “Why is he so cuddly all of a sudden?”

I heard a hush fall over everyone and saw them all glare a bit at Coran. Shiro spoke first “He had been left in a playpen in the control room for a couple hours. Coran had rushed down to help you and we were all so focused getting you hear that no one thought to grab Keith. He suffers a bit from abandonment issues. Due to some stuff with the various foster homes he was in before my parents adopted him.”

I whined a bit at the current topic. I always hated bring up my childhood and Shiro knows this. ‘Why does he have to tell everyone this? They will only feel pity for me. I don’t want their pity’.

Hunk suddenly picked me up closer to his chest and started rubbing my back. “It’s okay little buddy. We here now. No one here will every leave you like that. Even when you’re back to normal. We are all family now.”

“Yep” I heard Lance say as I felt him ruffle my head.

“You got that right,” Pidge added as she smiled at me.

“You were already my family Ototo.” I heard Shiro tell me.

I felt so happy. I don’t know why but I felt tears start pooling in my eyes. ‘Why am I tearing up? I’m happy not sad’ I thought. With all this emotion building up in me I nuzzled into Hunks warm shoulder. He smelt like cinnamon and sun baked earth. ‘How is that even possible?’ I was just so happy though about what everyone had told me that I felt a very loud rumble erupt from my chest. I was purring again and I wasn’t even thinking of stopping. It all felt so good.

 “Awww” Hunk sounds sweetly, “He purrs too!”

“Yeah we all found out a while ago.” Lance tells him with a grin.

“And you didn’t think to let me know too?” Hunk asks a little sad.

“We forgot?” Pidge tries.

“Eh, whatever, I know now.” Hunks says and moves on. He really is too sweet.

 

The day moved on and so did we. Pidge and Hunk worked on their projects, Lance did whatever he does and I stayed with Shiro. I know according to the schedule they set for me I was supposed to be with Hunk now, but I still cannot handle not being near Shiro at all. As dinner soon approached I was dreading the prospect of the high chair. I had to come up with some way of getting out of it.

I stared at Shiro with tears in my eyes as I lurched around in the highchair. I couldn’t describe it but I still needed to touch him. I felt weak needing this so desperately, but trying to ignore it and tell myself no hurt too much. “Nii-san Kudasai!” I ask as I try to reach him. I know growing up whenever I spoke to him in Japanese he would cave faster than if I spoke English, especially if I called him Nii-san.

Shiro sighed in exasperation, “What do you need Keith?”

“I want out” I tell him.

“We’ve been through this, you are eating your meals in this chair while you’re like this.” He tells me sternly.

Lance looks at me concern when I whined at Shiro. “Why do you want to go to Shiro?” Lane asks.

It takes me a bit to explain it without it sounding childish but I can’t. “I Need the touch.” I say as I fidget in my seat yet again. I see L.ance give Shiro a look

I hear Shiro sigh yet again and I felt bad that I needed so much, but what happened in the control room just felt so bad. I had been so worried about everyone leaving me that I didn’t even realize that my body had started to itch really badly on top of everything and as soon as I came in contact with Shiro I needed so much more of it.

“What if I touched you while you sat in the chair?” he asked. He then moved his human hand over my back as I leaned forward still trying to escape. It felt better. Not completely good, but better than no touch at all. I nod in agreement to Shiro right when Hunk comes out with the food. I look at what he sets before me. There were green noodles in a red sauce and a giant meatball as big as my fist. He then places a bottle next to it like normal. I go to reach for the giant meatball but realize I am about to use my hands to eat spaghetti and meatballs. I quickly switch directions and grab the utensils they gave me. It was harder than it should have been. The noodles kept sliding off the fork and the meatball was hard to cut. Shiro saw my struggle and quickly cuts up my food, but it was still a bit difficult. Everyone was about half way done and I still have a lot left. I was so frustrated at not being able to use the utensils easily and in my anger I threw the fork on the ground and reached into my food with my bare hands. I took fistfuls of the noodles and sauce and shoved it into my mouth messily, but it tasted good. Before I knew it I had an empty plate and was reaching for the bottle, but Shiro when and grabbed my hands.

“Let’s, wipe those messy fingers down before you grab anything else.” He says with a smile as he takes a wet napkin and run it around my hands. He then moves to my face as I whine and try to move out of his way. Soon I was finally able to drink.

“I think someone is going to need a bath tonight”, Lance states.

“No kidding. I can see some of that meat sauce in his hair still.” Pidge pointed out. “Shiro you are going to have fun getting the space kitten a bath.” She said with an evil grin.

 

  I paused as I hear those words. ‘Was I really that messy?’ I looked down at myself. My onesie was covered in sauce I even had some noodles hanging in the collar. ‘How did that get there?’ I hadn’t realized I was eating so messily. I was just so frustrated with the fork and not being able to eat properly.

“You gonna finish your milk Keith?” Shiro asks as he takes my empty plate. I looked at the almost empty bottle and hated how babyish I was acting. I just ate spaghetti with my hands. And I’m freely drinking from a bottle. Heck I even let Shiro give me the bottle earlier. I don’t finish the milk, instead in my anger I fling it to the ground. There is a satisfying thump as it hits the floor and rolls under the table.

“Okay, yeah you’re done.” Shiro says as he unbuckles me and picks me up. He balances me and the dishes he picked up and deposits them in the kitchen while he takes me to the bathroom.

I whine in complaint at the inevitable as he sets me down. He turns to fill up the tub and bring my toiletries closer to the edge. He stops the water once it reaches an inches up and turns back to me. Shiro turns back to me and looks me in the eyes.

“I know you would rather do this yourself, but you and I both know that it probably isn’t best right?” I slowly nod In agreement. I can barely grab my fork, I doubt I could actually clean myself well enough. “Though I will let you do most of it if you want, I will be right by your side though. I don’t need you accidently slipping in the tub. Okay?” again I nod in agreement. He then strips me of my onesie and diaper then places me in the waist high water. He helps me wet my hair and squeezes some of the baby shampoo in my hand as I try and rub in. Though I can tell it’s not good enough. Shiro quickly tales control and I just let him. There is no point. I’m helpless like this. I can’t do anything for myself.

Shiro can see how upset I am about all this and quickly finishes it up. He sets me in front of the mirror and grabs the towel and rubs me dry, going up my body and finishing with my hair. He shimmies the towel across my hair and pulls away reveling a fluffy puff of black hair. I look up at Shiro annoyed. He just smiles down at me and ruffles my hair even more. “Let get you dressed so we can join the others for movie night. I still need to change myself.”

Once I’m in a star patterned blue footed sleeper and Shiro’s in his Black paladin pjs we join the others for the movie which is one of the few Disney downloads that Pidge had on her computer, Monster Inc.

It was an okay movie. I laughed at some of the jokes, which was actually when the toddler in the movie laughed at as well. This led to Lance and the others jokingly calling me Boo. By the end of the movie I was ready for sleep. I was already half asleep when Shiro lifted me up.

“Looks like it’s a change and then off to bed.” Shiro commented as he stood up.

‘I peed myself?’ I thought and fidgeted in Shiro’s hold. Realizing I was indeed wet.

“You need any help?” Lance asks as he stretched out.

Shiro shook his head “No, I think I can handle it.” I sleepily leaned against him, too tired to care really.

 

He laid me down on the changing table. “Let’s get this done quick okay bud?”

I mumble in agreement as he unzipped the star sleeper and pulled the diaper off me.

The sudden cold air was a bit shocking after being wrapped in a constant warmth. But the release of pressure had felt kinda good and I relaxed just a bit more. That is till I hear Shiro yelp in surprise. I look up and see a stream tapering out. I blink as it take me a bit to realize I just peed again. I see the wet spots on Shiro’s shirt and a flush immediately creeps up my face as tears pool in my eyes.

“Oh, Keith. It’s okay I promise.” He says as he tries to pet me instead of picking me up. I wiggle out of the pet and bluntly reach for him. “Hold on bud, let me just get this shirt off, no need to get it on you too. The soon pics me up and the skin on skin contact instantly calms me down.

“Better?” he asks. I nod into his shoulder and he slowly pulls me back. I just can’t believe all that is happening to me. I need to rain in these stupid baby emotions. Everything is getting to be ridiculous with how quick I am to cry over the simplest of things.

Before I know it Shiro has re diapered me and zipped my sleeper back up. “If that face is anything to go by, I think it is time for bed. I just whine in annoyance as he tries to lay me down in my bed. He ends up taking a seat on the bed. “Come on Ototo, you are obviously tired. He begins to pet my hair again and it does feel good now that I’m not so stressed by what happened. Before I know it my eyes are closing and I’m fast asleep.

 

Chapter 13: A smol Grump has a terrible nightmare

Alarms blared as the walls around me flashed red. I sprinted down the hall to Red. My armor lightly banging together as I run.  Though as I approach Red’s hanger Shiro is there blocking the door. Arms crossed and looking down on me disapprovingly.

“And where do you think you’re going?” he asks me.

I look at him confused, “To red,” I tell him. “The Galra are attacking”

“You’re not a paladin anymore, just a helpless baby.” He tells me. I look at him incredually. Then I look down at myself and see I’m no longer in my paladin armor, but instead a footed sleeper that looks like the red paladin armor. Shiro leans down to pick me up. “You belong in a playpen, not a battle.” He tells me. He is then placing me in that playpen with a bunch of baby toys like stuffed animals and soft blocks.

“No!” I scream as I reach for him, as he turns to walk away. “I’m a paladin! I’m not a baby! I’m not!”

But he’s gone. I plop down on the ground, but I’m no longer in the playpen. Hunk is in front of me and holding a large bottle of Kakara. I reach for the bottle like I normally do, but it is so big in my hands, and heavy, I couldn’t hold it up. I couldn’t feed myself.

“Oh you poor little thing,” Hunk started to say as he picked me and the bottle up. He put the nipple in my mouth and squeezed the bottle forcing me to start suckling. “You really are just a baby, you can’t even feed yourself.”

I whimper at his words, but unable to stop nursing on the bottle.

Hunk started to bob up and down, “awe, what’s wrong little baby boy? Did you get some air in your little tummy?” he asked in absurd baby talk. He didn’t release the bottle so all I could do was wriggle uncomfortably and whine some more as I stared up at him.

Suddenly Lance was standing behind Hunk. “He may be wet, you should check his diaper.” He then moved Hunk’s hand from my back to my butt and patted the front. “After all he is just a baby, he can’t even control his bladder, let alone tell us when he needs to go.” He then looks down at me, “your dippe is all wet, isn’t it baby boy? We need to go and change, yes we do” he asks rhetorically as he takes me from Hunk and carries me away.

 Though suddenly Pidge is running up to us in full armor. “Come on Lance, we were supposed to be in training half a varga ago!”

“One sec Pidge, I need to drop this little guy off with Coran since he can’t train with us.” Lance said as he held me up a bit.

“Yeah, it’s a shame the little guy can’t do anything productive like training anymore. That was the only thing he was good at and now he is just a helpless baby,” she taunted over me.

‘Why was everyone treating me like this? They knew I wasn’t really a baby! Didn’t they?  They next thing I knew I was being handed over to Coran with Allura standing next to him.

“I can’t believe how cute young humans are!” She had squealed. I whined at the too loud sound.

Coran just placed one of those alien pacifiers in my mouth. “Yes, though it’s a shame it had to happen to this little tyke.”

Allura nodded in agreement, “Yes, there is no way he will ever pilot the red lion now. We must find a new red paladin since he is stuck aging up normally again.”

“Find a new paladin?” I shout “No! No! I’m going to get back to normal, the blades are finding a way to fix me. Ulaz said he would!” tears started welling up in my eyes. I hated how everyone was talking down to me or over me like I couldn’t understand them. I can, I’m 19 not 2. I’m not 2. I’m not! I start crying and tears streak down my face. I blink them out of my eyes.

Suddenly I’m back in my room. The red plushy is in my arms and the front paw is in my mouth. I released the now saliva coated paw and looked around. I did not feel right. I don’t want to be alone. I want Shiro. But he isn’t here. I quickly grabbed Red by the clean paw and drag her with me. I needed to get to Shiro. I sprint to his bedroom down the hall, and rush in as the automated door slides open. At the sound Shiro lurches’ forward and blearily looks at me.

“Keith?” he asks tiredly, “Is everything okay?” I shake my head no quickly eyes still holding back more tears. Shiro suddenly wakes up enough to see the tears, “What’s wrong?” he asks worriedly.

“Nightmare,” I manage to squeak out.

Shiro pulls the blanket away from him and beckons me over to the bed, “Come on then, hop in. It will be just like when we were little. Nii-san will protect you from the nightmare monsters. I’ll always be there for you Keith.” I climb up onto the bed, but I don’t lay down right away, I stare at him as a stew on the nightmare, ‘does he really think of me like that? I know it was just a nightmare, but still…’ Shiro had laid back down when I had climbed up, but he now cracks on of his eyes open lazily. He lifts his human hand and with his pointer finger jabs me lightly in the forehead. “Quit thinking so loudly and go to sleep.”

I fidget a bit and hold red tight, “you… you know I’m still me right?” Shiro cracked his eyes back open and looked at him worriedly, “That I’m not really a baby. That I still think like a 19 year old.” I reiterate.

Shiro sat up and looked me in the eyes. “Keith, we all know that.”

“Though I’m not completely… I’ve done baby things without even realizing it….. I’m losing myself.” Tears welled up in my eyes as I say these things. I curl up into Shiro as he slowly rubbed my back.

“It’s okay Keith, it’s okay. We will all be here for you. However you need us.”

I let out a small chuff of understanding, and Shiro seemed to know what I meant by the Galra sound.

“Come on Ototo. Let’s see if we can get a few more varga sleep.” He lays back down and I nestle on top of his chest. He pulls his blanket over the both of us and I fall into a thankfully dreamless sleep.

 

 

Chapter 14: A small grumpy child visits the space mall

Summary:

Space Mall Adventure with a baby Keith this time. Thankfully it is not as hectic as the last trip.

“No” I say stubbornly as I stare at that blasted thing before me.

I felt a sense of daja vu with all this. We are headed to the space mall, because we are apparently running low on supplies for me, and that means all of us must go, or at least I do. But they don’t think it is safe enough for them to carry me when we travel, like they do almost every time I have to go to a different room. No I need to be “safe” in the high-tec alien stroller.

“I’m not going in that thing.” I tell them, just to clarify my point.

“Keith” Shiro chastises me.

“I’m not”, I tell him again as I look up at him from the floor. “I would rather be carried the entire time then put in that thing.”

“Well, tough cookies.” Lance tells me as he picks me up and deftly puts my struggling toddler butt in the alien stroller. With the click of the lock my fate had been sealed. “We need to be able to have most of our arms free to carry everything we are getting, and everyone will be dividing to conquer the shopping list. 

Pidge sits across from me, “it’s not that bad, really Keith.” She tries to comfort, “It’s just like any of the chairs we sit in.” she then goes to strap herself into the pod chair. I huff in annoyance at her point, and glance to the right at the others. Everyone else is already in the pod. Coran is staying behind this time while Pidge and Allura are going to be shopping for ‘girl things’ whatever that entails. Hunk had said he was going to find some more food stuff for everyone and mentioned visiting someone. Meanwhile I’ll be with Shiro and Lance getting the others stuff I now need.

Though before we took off Coran came in and almost shouted “Before you leave, I just thought of something!”

I looked across from me and saw Shiro leaning against the wall, his face mirroring the same annoyance on mine.

“What is it Coran?” He said patently,

Coran looked over at me as I crossed my arms, still frustrated at being manhandled into a stroller, “Well, I just thought that even with Keith’s status as a Katill, it would still lead to questions on how he is acting so mature for his age. From what I remember even Galra/Altean Katill were still much like infants at two decaphebes old, and Alteans can mature rather quickly!”

“What are you trying to say, Coran?” Hunk asked confused.

Pidge cocked an annoying smirk, “I believe Coran wants Keith to act like a toddler because his speech and actions would raise too many questions.” Her voice was full of amusement.

Shiro cocked his head in thought and looked over at me… ‘He looked like he was actually contemplating this! What the frick!’

“No! No way in Hell will I willingly act like a baby!” I yelled.

“Hey, I didn’t say baby” Pidge said gleefully.

“I think Coran may have something there thought, Keith.”

“You have got to be kidding me!”

Shiro walked over and squatted in front of me, “Look, I know you don’t like it, at all, but people may ask questions we can’t answer. So please? Just while we are in public?”

“No freaking way,” I huff.

Coran suddenly leaned in behind Shiro. “If I may, I believe I may have something that will help.” He then pulled out that thing.  Before I could react he slips the damn thing past my lips. I don’t know if he coated it in something or what, but it felt good in my mouth and didn’t taste bad, I seemingly instinctively began sucking on it. I wanted to spit it at him but the idea of not having it, again, didn’t feel nice. I settled for a glare at Coran and a grumble in annoyance as I leaned back into the seat sucking on the red lion pacifier. Coran simply smiled in amusement and tucked my red blanket around me. “There! I know the ship and swap moon can get quit chilly for young ones.” He then stood and turned back to Shiro, “Galra kits tend to have an innate sucking reflex and will do so until the object is removed. Most Halflings inherit this reflex too.” He then turns to leave the pod and shots, “May all of you have a safe journey!” Shiro smiled at me as he moved to stand a ruffled my hair. I just glared back at him as I continued to suck on the damn pacifier with the red lion head…

Before I know it Shiro is docking the pod at the space mall and everyone is heading out with Lance pushing the stroller. I huffed in annoyance and leaned back. I watched all the various aliens walking past. Everything was so diverse in space. So many different cultures and people. Everything was so colorful, from how they looked to what they wore. It was all so interesting. In my musing I didn’t realize everyone had parted and the three of us had gone into a store. From what little I could see outside the stroller, there was racks upon racks of bright, babyish clothing lining the walls, all ranging in different sizes. Soon neon green skin in a pale pink apron like uniform filled my view, quickly replace by an eight solid black eyes, with a human like pointed nose and thin lips stretched into an overly cheerful, but sincere smile with gleaming sharp teeth. I squeaked in surprise. And was pretty certain that I may have just peed myself, stupid baby bladder.

“Aweee! Who is this cutie?” the creature squealed. I tried to lean as far back as I could from the creature and pulled the red blanket over my head. “Awe, a shy one. That’s okay little one.” She then disappeared from my view and I believe started talking with Lance and Shiro since I can’t actually see what is going on in this thing.

“Welcome the youngling emporium!” the creature said overly cheerful, “What can I help you find?”

“We just need to replenish some supplies,” Shiro stated quickly.

“Of course, we have everything organized by species. Just let me know and I’ll point you in the right direction.”

“A…Galra, well he’s half Galra, and also half human…” Shiro manages to say.

The body in front of me began to jump a bit. “Oh human?! Like the Voltron Paladins!” she squealed again.

‘Thanks a lot Shiro.’ I think.

“We just got a new Voltron line in! We have all the paladin and lion paraphernalia in anything you could need!”

Lance decides to speak up then, “Really?!” he asks excitedly.

Before the giddy green shopkeeper could say anything else. Shiro jumps in “We’ll keep that in mind, but for now the Galra section? We have to meet up with some friends in a few varga.”

“Oh, sure thing, right this way!” she happily lead them down a few ails and taking a few sharp turns before standing in a large section dect out in mostly purples but with a spattering of other colors. “Is there anything else I can help you with?” She recited giddily.

I hear Shiro quickly say, “No I think that is all. Thank you for your help.” I then see her turn and head back to what I think is the direction of the front. Soon Shiro is squatting down in front of me, “Sorry about that Keith. You want to come out and help us pick out some things? It’s all in Galra and Lance and I still don’t know that much. You were learning it with the Blade right?”

I nod in confirmation as I pull the blanket away so Shiro can unbuckle me. He lifts me up into his arms and I can better see the Galra section. It is actually two large areas with two separate signs hanging over it. There are other Galra and non Galra adults in both section, most caring young kits somewhere on their body.  Shiro then removes the Altean pacifier with an audible pop form my mouth.

“Now which section do we need? They look almost the same?” Lance thinks aloud.

Before I can tell him which section I need a large Galran woman comes up to us and looks down at me.

“Is he a half-bred?” she questions as she sniffs the air,

“Ah… yes?” Shiro hesitantly answers.

“Katill or Thatill?” She questions.

I look up at both of them and see confusion on both their faces. ‘I thought I told them I was a Katill at some point and I know Coran just mentioned it before we left?’ I thought to myself.

I decide to help them out so that we can quickly get out of this place. I look up at the Galra lady and clearly tell her, “Katill” she blinks in surprise, obviously not expecting me to be able to even speak yet. ‘great…looks like Coran had been right’

“So it would seem” she said with a smile. “you are quit smart for one so young.” She then points at the area off to the right, “That is the Katill area, the items in this section are more adjustable and able to grow with kits more quickly than Thatill kits. She then turns and heads in that direction herself. I can see a black carrier strapped to her back with a mop on purple black hair peeking out.

“Well I guess that’s our answer then.” Shiro said with a grin as we basically follow the Galra.

We quickly find the same products that the Blade had brought with me, and found out that they were mostly the high quality materials. With the limited Gac that Allura and Coran had given us Shiro and Lance ended up choosing some things that weren’t as expensive. Eventually we wound our way into the clothes and toys sections. Shiro and Lance stood right in front of the Voltron stuff. They even had some non-clothes items there as well, like bibs, pacifiers and bottles. I begrudgingly watched as Lance and Shiro actually added some of that stuff into the cart Lance had been pushing. They put a set of 6 bibs, one with each lion in some type of position and one with voltron flashing the sword and shield. Shiro added two bottle, one with the red lion and one with the black, Lance tried to slip in Blue but Shiro told him two was enough. Shiro then put me down to better reach some high up t-shirts and onesies.

 ‘So much for no clothes’ I think to myself. I look around to gather my bearings and see the toy isle across from us. The shelves closet to me were lined with shiny flashing gadgets. Some children had started pushing some and the toys were making loud noises. It seemed really fun. ‘Why would baby toys be fun?’ I questioned myself. They kept drawing my attention though, and before I could really think about it the many toys were before me and I started jamming my hands on some of the flashing buttons as loud sounds erupted from each button and flashed a picture of some type of creature. ‘I guess it is some kind of animal education game’ I ponder. I look behind me at Shiro and Lance, they seemed to be arguing over getting a certain outfit. They haven’t even noticed I was gone. I guess I can play with some of these toys since they won’t see me playing with them…

I looked at the other toys next to me and there was a spinning pinwheel like toy. I flicked the pinwheel and bubbles suddenly erupted from it with a sharp whistling sound. I was a bit surprised that I actually giggled at it. I spun it again and watched the bubbles float up. My eyes quickly landed on a large stuff toy high above me. It was a purple hippo! ‘How did a stuffed earth animal wind up in a Galra kit toy aisle?’ I didn’t know but I did know I had to have him. I stood up and reach but he was still out of my reach. I placed my hand on the railing and pushed myself up. ‘Almost there!’ I though at I climbed another railing. Just as my fingers brushed his round ears a pair of clawed arms reached under me and pulled me away. I yelped in shock, and exclaimed “Hippo!” still trying to reach for the toy.

“So this was what you were wanting?” the Galra holding me said. She moved one of her hand and then grabbed the hippo from the shelf, handing it to me. I grasped it tight. I then reached for the pinwheel toy that I had been playing with too. I don’t know why but I wanted it. It was fun…

“You sure do know what you want little one.” She lifted it up as well and began looking around. I realized it was the Galra from earlier. I knew then I needed to get back to Shiro, this wasn’t wright. I started wiggling out of her grasp but she just held on tighter. As I was about to unsheathe my claws she adjusted me and said, “Now hold on, I’m not going to take you from your pack. We are just going to go find those two men you were with. That’s all.”

I didn’t like it still, I shouted “Shiro!” and saw him and Lance turn their head in my direction.

“Keith!” he then rushes over to me and takes me from the Galra woman, “What are you doing all the way over here, little brother.” I don’t answer him, just nuzzle in closer.

The Galra lady decides to answer for me, “Why every young kit does, to play with the toys.” Shiro then seems to take in his surroundings and sees both the stuffed animal in my hands and the toy the Galra lady was holding.

He huffs in amusement. “Well, I guess we can add these to the cart, but if you walk off again you’re going to be staying in the stroller.”

“Nooo!” I whine.

I see the Galra lady quirk her head in confusion, “why not just strap him to your body if you’re worried about him wondering off, instead of putting him so far away from you?” she asks. “It is usually much more calming to the kit, no matter what his other species is.” she adds, “there are actually many great slings over by the clothes section; there is also a changing area right next to it. You might need to change him”. My face flushes with embarrassment as I had completely forgotten about peeing myself.

 

Shiro seemed to take that information in as he nodded, “We will consider that, thank you.” he then grabbed the pinwheel toy and noticing the type of toy it was he grabbed a few others like it. There were some with bright colors and some with flashing lights but all were shiny and moved in some way; they actually looked kinda fun too… He had Lance load them into the cart and held me as he pushed the empty stroller with his metal hand.

 He quickly made it over to the changing area and froze as the three of us saw the changing station as we widened our eye in shock. It was all open. There were a few rows of open tables with cushioned tops and a few other adults with infants and toddlers placed on top. I could just tell that Shiro and Lance looked at the tables and then at me. I whined in frustration and curled into Shiro. He just rubbed my back and held me close.

“Sorry bud, but we need to get you out of that thing; I don’t think you want a rash do you?” Shiro tries to rationalize.

I slink in his arms in defeat. He had a point. A rash would hurt far more than a few horrendous minuets of a public changing. The people around us think I’m an actual toddler anyways.

I grip my hippo tight as Shiro laid me down on the mat. I watched as Lance pulled down my grey elastic pants and started undoing the diaper. I could see other shoppers walking around and felt my face heat up with embarrassment. I childishly held Hippo tightly over my face to hide myself from everyone else. I felt safer not being able to see the strangers but still feel those that are family.

Before I know it I’m hearing “Almost done Keith, just need to close this.. one.. tab!” Lance exclaims happily as he pulls my pants back up and moves to stand me up. “There we go!” Lance added overly cheerful. I dropped Hippo and gave him a deadpan look. “Sorry”, he sad bashfully. Shiro meanwhile chuckled and took me from Lance.

We did take a detour to the sling section and picked up a few, on bright purple that has me facing out or in and a blue one that would act more like a hammock. We were just wrapping up at the checkout, the loud attendant was still there. I glanced over her shoulder and saw something just as nice as the stuffed hippo. It was a large black lion stuffed animal. I kinda wanted it to go with red, and Shiro did want me pretending to act like a toddler, and what’s more toddler like then throwing a fit for a toy? ‘payback time!’

“Black!” I suddenly wail as a reach out of Shiro’s arms for the stuffed black lion just beyond the ladies desk.

She turns to look at what I’m reaching for. “Oh, the black lion plush. That is a popular one, this is our last one.” She turns to Shiro, “Shall I add it to your cart?” she asks eagerly.

Shiro looks at the lion and then the rest of the cart. I think I might have had him with it till the lady then told him the price, “It’s only 500 gac.”

That statement caused both Lance and Shiro to balk at the price. Even I had to admit that it was rather expensive. Though revenge is revenge. I think to myself as is hide my grin behind Hippo.

I reach for the black lion again, “Black!!” I whine even more incessantly. I look up at the sales lady pleadingly. She caves within seconds and hands me the overly priced stuffed animal.

I squeeze him tight. He is so much softer than Hippo but not as soft as Red. I realized now, though, that I really did want Black.

Lance comes up next to me and reaches for my new stuffed animal “come on Keith, we got you enough stuff today.” He tries.

“No!! I want Black too,” I say loudly as I hold on tight.

“But you’re getting the hippo already” Lance tries. I take a quick glance at Shiro. He is just smiling at me exasperatedly. He knows what I’m doing. And he is allowing it…great…

I turn back to Lance and keep up with the half charade.

“NO! Hippo and Black.” I state.

“But we don’t have enough money for all the stuff we need and the black lion plushy” Lance pleads

“Want black too” I repeat abstinently.

By now I can hear a small line forming behind us and it seems they are getting a bit frustrated with all this. It is starting to embarrass Shiro now too. ‘Good’ I think.

Lance reaches down for the plushy, “Come on Keith we don’t have time for this.” He then grabs holds of Black’s head and tries to pull him out. I just squeeze both him and Hippo tight.

“No! Get rid of some clothes.” I whine with teary eyes. The tears were mostly for show, I had learned that Shiro caved instantly when I started crying as a child, though also… the prospect of not having black was kinda sad.

Lance looked up at Shiro who I felt shrug in response. Lance sighed heavily and complained in Spanish “Malcriado.

I didn’t know what he said, but I know it was an insult. I looked down and suddenly realized the red lion pacifier was clipped to the red t shirt I was wearing. I grinned a little as I unclipped it and chucked it at his head. Surprisingly it hit dead center. Lance yelped from the shock and clutch the back of his head. Meanwhile I felt Shiro chuckle lightly as he paid the lady. Lance turned around and glared at me.

“Lance let it go,” Shiro demanded as he started walking with most of the bags. Lance picked up the pacifier and rummaged around in one of the bags. Before I even realized it I had a different one in my mouth and he clipped it onto my shirt as well.

With a cocky grin he told me “This one is even toddler proof”

“Lance.” Shiro chastised.

“What? He threw one at me. I told you he would do that!”

“You may have, but please don’t talk to him like that.”

Lance huffed in annoyance, though he glanced at me. I knew I was beet red with embarrassment on what he said. I really would get stuck on things that were toddler proofed now… And thanks to these stupid baby emotions I started to feel tears welling up in the corner of my eyes as I unwillingly sucked on the stupid pacifier.

“Frick.” Lance exclaimed as he looked at me. “I didn’t mean it Keith. That was wrong of me. I’m sorry…” he then pulled the new pacifier out of my mouth and let it dangle from the shirt. I looked down at it and saw that it had an image of a standing voltron on it. I then looked back up at him and reached out. He took me from Shiro and I buried myself in a hug.

“You were being a jerk, but I forgive you.”

“Thanks Keith.” He whispered, so low I could barely hear it.

He handed me back to Shiro when I heard a shout, “Hey guys!” I turned in the direction of the shout and saw Allura and Pidge walking up to us. They were carrying a large amount of bags; it looked like their shopping spree went well.

“Did you find everything you needed?” Allura asked as they grew closer to us.

Shiro nodded in confirmation, “Yeah we managed everything okay”

“Did you know there is Voltron merch now?” Lance exclaimed joyfully.

“Oh no, you didn’t get a bunch of unnecessary voltron baby stuff for Keith did you?” Pidge asked.

She was my favorite now. I nodded yes for the two of them, I saw what was in that cart. “They kept arguing between Red, Black and Blue stuff.” I told the girls as the two in question cringed guiltily.

Shiro adjusted me in his arms, “That’s not completely true. We got some stuff with Voltron on it too.” Allura, unsuccessfully, tried to hide a smile of amusement while Pidge just rolled her eyes.

“Anyways,” Pidge changed topics, “I think we are due to meet up with Hunk in the food court.

It would seem Pidge was correct. Hunk was waiting just outside the food court waving all of us over.

“Hey guys!” he exclaimed. “Were you guys able to find everything?”

“Yep!” Pidge nodded eagerly along with Allura.

“We found more than enough stuff!” Lance added.

“Annoyingly” I grumble.

Shiro looked down at me, “It’s not all bad and you got those things you wanted so badly.” He chastises, then turns to Hunk, “So where are we going to eat?”

Hunk shrugged, “It’s really up to you,” he then looked at me and smiled, “except for you little man. I know somewhere I think you will like. You want to come with me?”

“Where is this place?” I ask.

“Just over there,” Hunk says pointing behind him to a booth called Verpit Sal’s, “I remember reading in one of the articles the blades sent over saying how most Galrans prefer the taste of Galran food even when they never had it before.”

“I…,” he wasn’t wrong… I actually kinda missed some of the food at the base. “That sounds kinda good.” I comment. I then look around and see how crowded this area was. I don’t think I would be able to see Hunk let alone follow him if I was to walk; so I looked to Hunks empty hands and reached towards him.

A happy gleam shone in his eyes as he quickly accepted me from Shiro. I soon found myself in front of a burly Galra man in a white apron splattered with various substances. He was so big and kinda intimidating. I instinctively curled into Hunk and hid my face behind Hippo.

“AH! Hunk! You finally coming back to cook for me!” he exclaimed

“No, Sal. We’ve been through this, I’m the yellow paladin. I have a universe to save.” Hunk kindly informed the Galra, Sal.

‘So hunk knew him? I guess he can’t be too bad.’

“Humf,” he grunted as he crossed his arms, “So if you aren’t here to cook, why are ya here.”

Hunk lifted me a bit to draw Sal’s attention to me.” I figured my little buddy here would like some fine Galra cuisine.”

“Oh, he a half breed? Seems kinda small to be away from his Sara. Looks like he would still be only drinking Kakara too”.

‘He talks so loud,’ I think as I curl into Hunk to hide from him a bit. He seems fine with just talking over me, obviously thinking I’m younger than I actually am. Hunk noticed it to and just talked for me.

“He’s a Katill and is actually eating actual food along with the Kakara too. So what do you think? Got anything this little one might like?” Hunk asked.

“Yeah, I have a few Katill kits myself. They are only 5 decaphebes old and already mainly eating solid food already. I have a few recipes I think he might enjoy too.” Sal agreed and began riffling through some papers. Before we knew it, Sal was handing over a tray of sweet smelling foods and a small file of papers. “Hope the little one enjoys the food!” he cheerfully wished as he waved to me like an adult would a child. He talked quitter then so I decided to humor him and hesitantly waved back. 

Hunk smiled as he slid me to one arm and grabbed the tray with our food in the other.

As we return to the table I see that someone found a booster seat for me that they placed next to Shiro. In one swift motion I was buckled in the seat with my food in front of me, a bottle of Kakara was suddenly next to it and Shiro was attaching something to my neck before I could even realize it.

I looked down and saw a bib with an image of the red lion batting at a ball of yarn. I glared at Lance since I knew he was the one to pick it out.

“Don’t give me that look,” he tried to chastise as he pulled out some baby utensils I hadn’t seen them buy. “Here, these may be easier for you to use.” I gently take them from him. The fork was easier to hold in my hand. He then slid Hippo and Black from my grasp as Lance scooted me close to the table.

I twisted my face in annoyance, “Give them back!!” I yelled as I reached for my stuffed animals.

Shiro placed them on the other side of my tray, just out of my reach. “You can get them back when you finish your food, you don’t want to get them all dirty so quickly do you?” I shake my head no and looked down at my food.

The plate had slice of purple meat in a thick dark red sauce. I eagerly stab some of the sliced purple meat and managed to get it all in my mouth without a mess. It was actually really good! Before I knew it my plate was empty and Shiro was whipping my face.

“Well, I guess you enjoyed that huh?” he asked as he whipped. I just nodded in agreement and reached back to my stuffed animals. Though they were still out of my reach.

Hunk, who was across from me. Took pity on me and nudged, my stuffed animals closer. I smiled at him and held my prizes tight. I nuzzled into them happily. I hear multiple awes from the team and feel a cold metal and warm human hands wrap around my waist as Shiro lifts me up, " Come on Keith, I think it is time we all get back to the castle.

He moves to put me in the stroller, but I just whine in annoyance. I don’t care how annoying it is to be carried all the time, it is better than the carrier.

I hear Shiro give an exasperated sigh, “If I hold you till we are back to the ship will you let me easily put you in the carrier for the flight back?” I begrudgingly comply as he placed the bags in the stroller turned me around and over his left shoulder; sandwiching Hippo and Black between me and Shiro.

The trip back to the ship was much longer, and with a warm full stomach and the steady rhythm of Shiro’s heartbeat, I started to slowly get more and more drained of energy. I didn’t even realize that it was starting to be too much to even keep my eyes open until I couldn’t keep them open any longer and fell asleep in Shiro’s arms.

Chapter 15: A smoll grumpy child escapes, sorta…

Summary:

Keith makes an escape and the team worries

 

It has been almost over a week since I was turned into a baby. And it has been a living hell ever since. I can do anything! Or I should say that I’m not allowed to do anything. Since they have someone watching me 24/7 anytime I move out of their line of sight they ask me what I’m doing. None of it is fun.

I was currently being forced to walk with Lance since I didn’t want to be carried and I had to be with him. I squeezed Red closer to me as I ran to keep up with Lance’s long stride. I pulled his pants leg to both get his attention and get him to slow down; my legs were too tiny to keep up with him now. I wish I could go see the real Red…

“Lance?...” I ask, dragging out his name, “Can we… can we go see Red instead?”

Lance shook his head, “We don’t have much time, I need to be in a meeting with Shiro and Allura right now, Pidge is busy on very delicate equipment, and Hunk is working on something in the kitchen. So you get to help Coran with maintenance today.”

“Why can can’t Coran take me to see Red then? What’s the worst thing I could do in the hanger? Try and fly her?” I complained

Lance smiled and shook his head in amusement, “You’ll find a way, you vengeful, little midget.”

I tugged harder on his leg, “Lance C’mon!” I whine.

Lance looked down at me, “Maybe another time gatito”

I just huffed in annoyance. ‘Why can’t I see Red now? I normally see her as soon as I get on the castleship. And because of this stupid baby body, none of the others will leave me on my own, and no one apparently has the time to take me to go see her. I brooded in frustration.  We stopped in the middle of a fork in the hall.

Lance stood in thought as he mused out loud, “Which way was it to the med bay anyway?”

I huffed in amusement, “you should know that way, you’ve been there enough, though, on second thought, you have been mostly been unconscious during those times.” I said with a cocky smirk.

“Hey!” Lance complains as he shakes my grip loose from his leg, “You little snot! You in there almost as much as I am!” he then turns back to his internal debate. I look around in annoyance and boredom. Though I spotted a small grate a few inches of the ground. I investigate it and see that it can be easily separated from the wall. A wide grin spreads on my face as I think gleefully, ‘guess I can see Red today anyway!”

I glance back at Lance who is still deeply lost in thought, and quietly pry the grate from the vent. Slowly, crawling in I replace the vent cover and begin making my way in the direction of the lions’ hangers. ‘Finally!’ I think as I crawl to Red.

It is a bit tuff, I had to go down some vertical drops and some areas are a tight squeeze but I am making good grown. It took me a while but as I get closer to were I think the hangers are I hear something. Turning to my right I look through the nearest grate that the voices are coming from. I can see two pairs of feet, Lance and Pidge.

“Holy crow, Pidge! I lost Keith! I looked away for a few minutes as I tried to figure out where we were and turned back around and he’s gone!!” Lance shouted. “Shiro is going to kill me! I’m so dead when I have to tell him I lost him..”

Pidge seemed less worried about me though, “Keith’s still a grown man in the head Lance, it’s fine.”

“HE CHOKED ON A SPACE CHEERIO THIS MORNING, PIDGE!!” Lance shouted worriedly.

 ‘I had forgotten about that…. Damn cheerios…’ I thought annoyed. I then heard sounds of Lance crying, ‘I never thought he would actually cry because of this..’ I thought. ‘maybe I should come out… but then I definitely wouldn't be able to see Red anytime soon… I got to keep going.’

“Ew! Don’t cry on me!! Fine! I’ll help you look for Keith!” I heard Pidge shout.

‘Quiznack! Now they will find me for sure.

“Let’s retrace your steps and see where he might have gone.” She tells Lance as they walk off.

I hurry down the vent once its safe again and with a couple more turns and one more slight incline I think I’m close. I find the nearest grate and look out. The floors looked like those of the hangers and I could see large equipment on the floor as well as no feet. I slowly unhinged the grate and crawl out. I dusted myself off as I stood and looked around. My eyes lock on a giant metal paw and look up and up. Red is sitting before me. I grin ecstatically as I rush to her giant paw and hug her.

“Red!” I shout as I nuzzle the warm metal. I hear the whirring of gears as she moves. When I look up I see her head laying down and looking at me. I sit down in front of the paw with my little red in my lap.

“Cub, is that you?”

“Yeah, I got turned into a baby by the Galra. I’m still me though, just really tiny now. I can’t fly you like this now though.” I explain quietly.

“That’s okay my cub. You will always be mine no matter if you pilot me or not.”  She tells me as she lightly taps me with her nose. She still manages to push me over as I land on my back. I giggle a bit, it was kinda funny. I sat back up and help up little Red to show Red.

“Lance made her for me. She looks just like you!”

Read laughed mentally “That it does cub that it does. The blue cub is kind. He pilots well, but is not as much fun as you are.”

Happiness built up as I purred contently at the comment. A small yawn broke up the purring.

“You are tired, young one. Your smaller body gets tired faster. Maybe you should sleep. I’ll watch over you.”

She played her head down next to me as I cuddled up to her and nuzzled into my little Red. I slowly started to drift off in Red’s warmth.

 

I was suddenly jolted awake by someone shaking me and shouting. “Keith, wake up.”

I groan in frustration as I try to curl up and go back asleep but whoever it is wouldn’t let me. I uncurl myself and glare at whoever it is. It’s Shiro. He is giving me the disappointed angry glare. Guilt fills me as I look away from him.

“Sorry Nii-san,” I try.

“Yeah, not happening little bro. you scared the crap out of all of us. We’ve been looking for you all afternoon. You’re in big trouble mister.” He then picks me up and carries me away. I wave goodbye to Red as we leave.

He walks without a word through the hallways. Worry fills me on what he may do. He and the Shiroganes never believed in spanking so I know he would never do that, but there are worse things…

We wind up back in my room and into my bathroom. I realize what he is doing as he quickly lays me down and changes me. I didn’t even realize I was wet. I apparently had been in a dirty diaper for a while because as he wipes it starts to sting. I let out a whimper of pain as I try to wiggle away from it. Shiro finally says something in the reply. “Maybe this will help you remember not to run away from us.” He stayed silent after that as he rubbed cream into the rash and that soothed the pain a bit, but it still hurt as he tapped up the diaper and placed his hands right where the rash had formed. Tears form in my eyes as all the guilt begins to accumulate. I didn't realize how long I was gone for till I realized the uncomfortable feeling disappeared again. I nuzzle into Shiro hoping for some type of comfort but get nothing. I let out a small whine in complaint.

“That’s not going to work Keith. I'm very disappointed in you right now. You going into time out till dinner is ready in 10 min and then you’ll apologize to Lance and everyone.”

I look up at him in slight shock, “Time out?! Really Shiro?!”

“If you’re going to act like an immature child, you're going to be treated like one.” is all he said as he returned to walking in silence.

He soon placed me in something and I felt buckles strapping me in. Timeout was apparently in the stroller. He pushes me over to the couch in the lounge and then pulls Red away from me. “Time out means no toys either,” he said in response to my sudden whine of complaint. “You’ll get her back in 10 minutes.”

He then sat across from me, placed Red off to his right and pulled out his tablet. He fiddled with it a bit and turned it around. I saw that he pulled up a timer and placed it in front of Red as he started it. He still had that look of disappointment as he pulled out another tablet and began working on something.

I started fidgeting by the end of the first minute. I never liked sitting still and I already started to feel bad about leaving Lance when I was still in the air vents. ‘I had just wanted to see Red though! I missed her so much. They can see their lions whenever they want still but just because I was now stuck in this baby body I had to wait for someone to be able to take me. It wasn’t fair!’ Tears started welling up in my eyes in frustration by the end of the second minute.  ‘This was taking forever! I just want out.’ I strain and push myself away from the seat but the straps just force me back down. This paced more pressure on the diaper rash. The pain shocked me and unleashed the tears that were pooling in my eyes. ‘I hate the diaper rash. I hate not being able to be alone. I hate not being able to do what I want. I hate that I disappointed Shiro. I even hate that I made Lance and everyone worry. I just want to be back to normal!’ I sit there crying and thrashing in the seat for who knows how long. ‘I don’t care. Everything hurts now.’ The uncomfortable feeling had come back and was quickly grown to an itch and I hated it. ‘I’m sorry I ran away from Lance.’

I was so caught up in my emotions that I didn’t realize I began voicing my thoughts aloud till Shiro came over and unbuckled me. And started soothing me and calming me down.

“I know, I know Keith.” He whispered, “It’s okay now, you're forgiven, you were so good for the time out. It’s okay, it’s over now.” He pressed something soft towards me, I grip it tight and see through my tears that it’s Red. I nuzzle into her soft fur and lean into Shiro, happy with the touch. He sat back down with me in his lap. My crying soon tapers off and I’m just sniffling.

He pulls me away from him only slightly and looks down at me, “Now, you want to tell me why you decided to leave Lance when he said you couldn’t go see Red today?”I shrank into my stuffed version of Red, mumbling my response into her fur. “Wanna try that again Keith?”

I moved my head away from hers as I repeated, “I really wanted to see Red. And I was tired of everyone being around me. I wanted to be alone for a bit.”

Shiro listened to my response and chose his words carefully, “you’re always with one of us for a reason, do you understand that reason?”

I nod slowly, “Because of the familiar touch. Like this I can die without touch for a couple of days.” I tell him quietly. “But I wasn’t gone a couple days, only…”

“7 hours. You were gone for seven hours.” Shiro clarifies.

I gaze up at him in shock. I didn’t realize it had been that long. It didn’t feel that long at all…

“We were all worried sick about you the entire time. Allura and I canceled the meeting we had with the Olkari to help look for you.”

I curled back into Red, “I’m sorry you had to cancel the meeting because of me…”

“Thank you, but that’s not what I’m upset about Keith. I’m upset that you purposely walked away from Lance knowing how dangerous being away from family is for you,” he said that so softly and full of worry. I soon felt tears welling up in my eyes again.

My bottom lip trembles as the tears begin to fall again, “I’m sorry.”

“I know bud, I know.” He says as he gently rubs my back. I want you to promise me that you won't do this again though.”

“I promise!” I quickly reply. I hate that I upset Shiro, and I know I shouldn’t have done what I did. It was really childish looking back.

Shiro chuckled at my quick response. “Though this doesn’t get you out of the consequences for your actions.”

“There’s more punishment?” I ask in surprise. “Why? I already sat in time out as you wanted.”

“Yes, but until you can prove to use that you won’t try to escape again there will be one more thing that will happen. I’ll show it to you later.” He tells me, “Right now it’s dinnertime.”

Shiro carried me to the kitchen, he didn’t even ask like he normally does. I have a feeling my walking privilege has been temporarily revoked because of this stunt….

As we entered the dining area he added, “Besides, you still need to apologize to everyone.”

I mumble my apologies into red and Shiro nudge me to do it properly.

I shyly peak my head over Red. Everyone was looking at me in slight annoyance. I quickly shout out, “I’m sorry for making you all worry and look for me! I shouldn’t have gone off on my own to see Red like that.” I then quietly add, “I just missed her…” I looked back up at everybody and all of their expressions softened, probably at my last comment.

 Hunk had gotten up and took me from Shiro, “Aw, little buddy, it’s okay. If you behave while I finish cleaning up dinner, we can go and see Red afterward.” I looked excitedly at him and nodded eagerly.

“But first you need to eat your dinner,” Shiro says as he takes me back from Hunk and Places me in the high chair.

“Thankfully I had something simpled planned for tonight!” Hunk exclaimed happily as he began putting plates in front of us. It looked like sandwiches and potato chips. though the chips were bright green and the meat was neon pink. “And vegetarian versions for the Alteans.”

Before I could start eating Shiro put a bib on me with the red paladin logo, “Just to be on the safe side” he commented as I looked up at him in annoyance.

I just huffed and returned to my food. The sandwiches were good as always, and I ate all of it since my misadventure went through lunch. I looked up when everyone was done and Hunk was taking my plate.

Lance then took me out of the high chair and slips my arms through something. Before I have a chance to react I hear a click and am placed on the ground. Feel something extra on my back and chest, looking down I see a harness. I turn around and see a red backpack like thing with a leash attached to it. They put me in a toddler harness! I looked up at Shiro and Lance in wide-eyed shock. “Why this!” I whine as I pull on the harness straps and try to get the childproof buckle undone.

Shiro ignored that question as he kneeled down, “If you can go three days without trying to get away from us then it can come off, but not till then.”

I huffed in annoyance and plopped down, ‘if they didn’t want me to move then fine, I wouldn’t move.’

Hunk had come back in and soon I felt a light tug on the leash. I glared behind me as Hunk lightly tugged on the damn leash as he wrapped it around his hand “Okay, little buddy, it’s you and me know! I just need to clean up the kitchen and then we can go see Red, though only if you behave. He then tugs harder on the leash as he goes to start walking, I don’t move. I let the harness drag me as I slide across the floor. The harness pulls be backward and I act as dead weight, hoping that the harness will just slide write off me. I had no such luck. The only thing I receive is a shout from Lance, saying I look like a cat on a leash now.

Hunk glances down at me and just shook his head at my antics, “C’mon man… why are you like this?” he asks aloud. I just glare at him as I sit up. “This isn’t really behaving” Lance comments as he walks out. I glare at the closing door that Lance exited.  Grumbling at this situation I stand up and continue glaring at Hunk, crossing my arms over my chest. Chuckling he begins to walk towards the kitchen and I willingly walk with him.

 I quietly sat on the counter as Hunk put up the leftovers and he even gave me another bottle of Kakara while he worked. By the time I was done he was too. Though with everything I had done today and a warm bottle of milk in my stomach I began getting sleepy. Hunk ended up picking me and Red up.

“You still up for seeing Red, Keith?” he asks softly.

“Yes,” I tell him. “I miss her.”

Hunk smiles softly at that, “and she definitely missed you while you were away with the blade, we all did.”

He took me to Red like he promised and placed me right in front of her. She lowered her head in front of me again and I hugged her head close. We both purred. I could also here Hunk awing at what he said was cuteness overload and possibly the clicking of a camera or something, but I can’t be certain.

Red’s warmth that she constantly gives off was surrounding me and making me more sleepy, “Sleep my cub, you’ve had a long day.” I nod in agreement as I curl up in front of her still purring in contentment.

 

Chapter 16: A smoll grump gets babysat by a gremlin

Summary:

It's pidges turn to watch our smol grump, but can she do it without an incident happening?

Today is the first day I don’t have to wear the harness and what’s the first thing they do? Put me in the damned playpen. 

“Sorry, Keith!” Hunk tells me as he lower’s me in by my armpits, “I have to help Pidge with some diagnostics!”  I just stare up at him and growl. “It will only be for a few minutes and you can see us from here. We promise we won’t leave you in here by yourself.” He tries to reassure me as he Pidge called him over for help. He absentmindedly handed me one of the stuffed animals, a light pink bunny. I look around for Red, Black, or even Hippo. I would rather have one of them, but they weren’t in the playpen with me. I spy them just outside the playpen, all three of them together. I whined in frustration as I push the mesh back, but it just bends with my weight.

My whine draws the attention of Hunk, “You’re not getting out just yet. We need to finish this up first.”

In my frustration at not having my favorite toys, I shout “Red!”

Hunk absentmindedly answered, “we can go see her after we finish this!” The then returned to the banging and welding of whatever it was they were doing.

I whined again but reserved no reply. I wanted Red. I tried to climb over the mesh but was again blocked by whatever force field they have over the top. ‘Who even puts a force field over top a playpen anyways?’ I can only manage to get my hands on to the balls on top and then nothing. I try and force my stubborn self up despite that. My hand suddenly slips from all the pressure and I tumble down. I landed on my butt which still hurt from the rash. Tears of pain and frustration welled up in my eyes. I sniffled a bit and looked around. There were a ton of stuffed animals, mostly alien creatures, but oddly enough one was a pale pink bunny. I picked it up to see if it had some weird alien thing about it, but it was a simple bunny stuffed animal. I throw it down in frustration and then got up just to kick the other stuffed animals around. I was mad that they put me in this playpen again after what happened last time. In my anger, I continue to kick some of the toys as well, but my thoughts are disrupted by a loud skittering across the floor. I look to were the sound stop and see my blade! ‘How did this get here?!’ I wondered. Serka had handed it to Shiro when I arrived. He had mentioned he was gonna keep it safe. ‘So safe’ I thought’ it wound up in the playpen’ I pick it up eagerly. I then eyed the stuffed animals I kicked around. A small grin grew on my face as an idea formed.

 

Pidge and Hunk returned a few hours later. Upon looking at what I did, Pidge fell to the floor in laughter and Hunk worriedly walked up to the playpen. All around me was the dismembered body parts and fluffy innards of all the stuffed animals. I had placed the heads of all of them on each of the little balls at the top of the playpen. He looked down at me and shook his head “Why are you like this?” he then saw the head that was in front of him, “Even the bunny? That was the cutest one!” I just growled in annoyance.  He picked me up and I wriggled till he put me down. I quickly toddled over to Red, Black, and Hippo, and nuzzled all three of them as I plopped down.

Pidge had finally composed herself by then, “I guess only the lions and his hippo will do.”

Hunk simply sighed in exasperation as he started cleaning everything up.

“How did Keith’s knife even get in here?!” Hunk suddenly exclaimed.

Pidge and I both shrugged in response. She had come close to me and sat down near me.

“So, since Hunk apparently needs all day to make tonight’s dinner, Coran is doing heavy maintenance, and Allura, Shiro, and Lance will be in meetings for most of the day. It looks like you get the honor of hanging out with me today!” Pidge explains happily.

 I simply roll my eyes, “Great” I try to sound as least bit happy as I can.

She then goes to stand up. “Well, I was going to get some programming done in my room. You okay to come with, or do you need me to get you anything?” she asks. 

She actually seemed nervous. ‘Was she really that nervous about watching me?’ I thought as I shook my head, “No, we can go” I tell her aloud.

She reaches down to pick me up and I let her. Though I quickly regret it. I had grabbed my stuffed animals as she picked me up from my armpits, but never adjusted her hold so I dangled in front of her. It immediately grows uncomfortable. I drop my toys and try to wriggle out of her grasp, whining loudly as I move. This draws Hunks attention. He yelps in surprise and hurriedly walks over here.

“No, no, no. Pidge! You can’t hold baby Keith like that!” he shouts.

Pidge tilts her head in confusion, “Why not, isn’t it like how you guys do it?”

“NO!” Hunk exclaims. He then quickly adjusts Pidge so that her right hand is supporting my butt and the left is on my back. Hunk nudged me off to her side just a bit so that I was now leaning on her hip.

Hunk then picks up my lions and Hippo and hands then to me. I grip them close as I try to hug them and wrap my arms around Pidge. I definitely don’t want her dropping me.

I look up at her and see her cheeks turn a bit scarlet. “Ah… thanks, Hunk.”

“No problem,” he nods in acceptance as he sees Pidge holding me properly. “I’ll be in the kitchen when you need me! You’ll be fine” he said as he turned around.

Pidge jolted as what he said registered, “Wait, when?!” she shouted, “What do you mean by that?”

I decided to tell her, and remind her that I am still hear and don’t like being talked over, “I get hungry more often and Hunk usually makes me a snack.”

“Oh,” she says simply. “When is that normally?” She started walking towards her room.

“I never really noticed, he would just put a plate of food in front of me sometime before dinner.” I admit, “I can just tell you when I get hungry?” I say.

She smiled a bit, “that should work. This babysitting stuff will be a breeze.” She exclaimed happily.

I huff in slight annoyance, “Only because I’m not an actual baby.”

“Yeah, yeah. Just remember to also tell me when you need a diaper change.” She said with a cheeky smile as we entered her room and placed me on her bed.

I huffed in annoyance again as I wiggled around a bit, good still dry. Pidge had pulled up her laptop and started typing like mad on it. I gazed around the room and was shocked with all the junk. She had bits and pieces from all our adventure in the space. She even kept the trash sculptures from her time in the space junk pile. I really wanted to go look through everything, but I figured it wouldn’t be the safest thing for me to do like this. So instead I pulled over red and black. I looked down at them and smiled as I started moving them around. I got lost in the idea of reenacting a battle with Red and Black. Playing with them was really fun.

I suddenly froze. I was playing with my stuffed animals. I hesitantly side eye Pidge and see her deep in thought as she codes on her computer.  I slowly lift Red and Black back up and continue moving them about in a mock battle.

“Man! I’m so annoyed!” Pidge suddenly shouts. I jump a bit and freeze immediately. “I can’t figure out how to install any of these new programs into Black!” she turns my way and looks down at me. A blush creeps across my cheeks as she taunts, “-ooo! What are we playing?” a cheeky grin spreads on across her face. “Man, you must be bored! Maybe we can go to the space mall and pick out some more toys for you!”

My face somehow flushes even hotter. I just know I’m as red as a tomato right now. I buried my face in both Red and Black and softly whine in frustration. Though Pidge misinterprets the whine, as tears.

“Oh, no no no. Don’t cry! Please don’t cry! Shiro will kill me if I make you cry!!” she then yanks Black from my hands. She moved Black from side to side and even tries to make her do a little dance. It is kinda funny how Pidge is making Black dance. I let out a tiny giggle and Pidge softens a bit. Slowly I bring Red up to the same level as black and before I could make Red dance to, Pidge grabs her too. I actually start tearing up for real at the loss of both my toys, but she then connects their paws and starts making them dance together. As she continued she started to make “da” sounds like the tones of a dance. It was kinda funny. I let loose a few giggles without thinking. A grin spread across her face. She started to make them spin and then did the can can song and even made them do the dance, lifting one leg and crossing it over the other, then switching the leg and repeating. I couldn’t help but laugh, both at Pidge’s antics and what she was making them do. Though I wanted my lions back. I reached out for them and she gently handed them back. I nuzzled deep into both of them.

The first thing I see when I look back up is a bright red puff ball with purple markings. I let out a little chirp of surprise. Pidge seems to understand and sets her laptop to the side.

“That’s RAM, he’s a little excitable so be gentle with him.” She commented.

I nodded in understanding as I slowly held out a hand to the trash fluff. He gently head-butted me. My eyes blew wide at how soft they were. It was so nice. I tried to pet him but he started to fly away. I didn’t want that. ‘Why couldn’t he stay here’ I thought angrily. I went to grip him; to keep him here. He wiggled out and before I could react. Little fang broke through my skin and the little red puff ball latched on tight. Pain suddenly erupted through my body. I cried out. Pidge launched herself off her bed and quickly grabbed the red thing and flicked it’s back. The fluff ball released itself, and Pidge held my hand out to inspect the bite. Tears were flowing freely from my eyes at the stinging pain.

“Hey, hey. It’s okay, Ram’s gone now. He won’t hurt you.” she pulled me close and wrapped a blanket around me, “it’s okay.” She then picked me up as I help my arm close.

“I-i-i-t hu-urts” I manage to stutter out through the crying.

A bit of panic shown in Pidge’s eyes, “Let’s get Coran to look at it.”

I tearfully nod. “Okay,” I sniffle.

 

Pidge took me to the medical room to get looked over by Coran. I couldn’t stop the tears with the constant stinging in my arm. He tried to console me as he whipped the tears from my face and the little bit of blood that trickled down my arm. He quickly cleaned it and wrapped it. The bite caused my whole arm to still stings though.

“It stings”, I whined in pain.

Coran rushed over to the medicine cabinet and quickly pulled something out.  It was a weird looking bottle with a bright green liquid. He then turned to me and explained, “This should help with the pain. There doesn’t seem to be anything else wrong, but if something else comes up make sure you tell someone so we can get it taken care of, okay?”

I nodded in understanding. He held a spoon full of the green medicine to my mouth. My nose was quickly assaulted with a horrible smell. I whine in disgust and quickly covered my nose to shield it. In doing so I also covered my mouth and knocked the spoon out of Coran’s hand. Pidge laughed as the medicine landed on Coran’s face.

“Now, really. Surely you can behave better than that, young number four?”

“That smells gross!” I whine as I shake my head.

“Think you can swallow it if we mask the smell?” Pidge tries helpfully.

I nod in acceptance. I know it will help me feel better.

“Though what can we use to mask it?” Coran thought allowed.

“Maybe some of the Kakara? We normally give it to him in a bottle anyway so it should block some of the smell too.” Pidge puts forth. I nod in acceptance at the idea as they talked over me.

Coran seemed to agree as well and carried me to the kitchen. The comfort from being carried felt nice after the hurt from the annoying fluff ball. In the kitchen, Hunk was still cooking away and Shiro, Allura, and Lance were currently in the room talking, probably about the meeting.

Shiro took one look at me and quickly rushed over. “What happened?” concern filled his voice as he questioned Pidge.

I eagerly reached out for Shiro. As Pidge handed me over she explained, “There was a small problem in my room. One of my trash fluffs bit Keith when Keith played too roughly with them.” Shiro quickly looked at my bandaged arm, “Coran already cleaned and wrapped it. Even said it should be fine. Though if any new symptoms emerged that Keith should tell us instantly and to bring it to Coran’s attention right away.”

By the time Pidge was done explaining Coran was finished making the bottle with the medicine and handed it to Shiro.

He looked down at me as he held the bottle up. “You going to drink this on your own?” he asked hopefully.

I went to reach it with my good arm and was able to grasp the plastic handle okay with just the one. I took a tentative sip of the concoction. It tasted just as foul as it had smelt. Shiro saw my reaction and before I could spit the bottle out and refuse another sip he held it in my mouth. This forced me to take another and another sip. I glared at him around the bottle as it slowly went down.

“The medicine will help with the pain, so you need to finish it, he said in reply.

With the bottle empty Shiro took it out and handed it off to Pidge. I leaned against Shiro as the warm Kakara started to take effect. That mixed with the medicine must have made me even sleepier then usually because before I knew it I was fast asleep.

Chapter 17: A smol grump gets sick

Summary:

the Kurtchk bit did cause problems for one baby paladin, but not to fear. both his packs are more than happy to help him through it!

Notes:

so I'm sorry and alive? RL has been a bit hectic with a falling out with a friend, losing a job, getting a new one, and finding an apartment, but I'm still here and one heck of a long chapter for you all as an apology!!

I wake up to a dark room and my stomach in knots. It’s churning so badly it feels like a little boat in a giant storm. I move to curl up around Red and burry myself in my blanket. Whining from the pain I desperately want Shiro to hold me. I feel hot under the blankets but also so cold and even though I know I’m lying stile I feel like everything is twisting and turning. I whine louder from my discomfort hoping someone will come from my call. I don’t want to be alone anymore but I don’t feel well enough to get someone myself.

A few minutes later, but it felt more like hours, I hear the swoosh of the door opening.

“Wakey wakey eggs and bacey!” Lance shouts as he enters.

My head pounds at his volume. Why does he have to be so loud?

“Sadly though Hunk has yet to find a space equivalent of a chicken or a pig. So no real eggs or bacon”

I let out a whine of pain at his volume as I curl in on myself tighter. I don’t feel well enough to deal with this. The constant whining caused my throat to hurt though. I started coughing into my blanket and gently whining again as heat flushed my face and I just grow more uncomfortable.

“Aww, buddy, don’t feel well?” I then feel Lance gently pat my back.

“Go away” I grumble. I didn’t want him here if he was just going to make fun of me.

“No can do.” He said softly this time. Thankfully. “I think a visit to Coran is in order. Something tells me this is related to what happened yesterday.”

At that I remember getting bit by that space caterpillar and my hand stinging from it. Now that I was actually thinking about it, it did still lightly sting still. Not as much as yesterday, but it was noticeable.

He went to move me out of the blanket but I gripped it and red tighter. “Okay, blanket is coming with us then. He picks me up and actually wraps me in it. Everything felt so warm and comfortable with Lance holding me against his chest. I could hear the steady beating of his hear and his gentle breathing as he carried me to the medical area. It felt so nice I could almost forget about everything else. Before I knew it I was back asleep

 

Lance had called Coran as he carried Keith to medical. The little guy had felt so warm and Lance was worried.

Coran is waiting for him when he gets there, along with Shiro and Pidge, both obviously worried as well. Lance gently tries to lay Keith down on the examination table but he seems to have a death grip on Lance’s shirt even in deep asleep.

Lance huffed in amusement. “I don’t think I’m going to be able to put him down. Is there any way you can examine him like this?” Lance looked questiongly at Coran.

Coran smiled too, “Take a seat my boy and we shall try.” He then patted the exam table and Lance carefully sat down, gently prying the blanket off of Keith as he sat.

Coran was able to scan him with little trouble and without waking him. Both Shiro and Pidge though hovered behind him. Though as the test results chimed with completion it cause the sick kit to stir.

 

As I blinked my eyes open everything was still a bit fuzzy from sleep. Everything still felt like it was spinning, my throat still felt dry, and while my face felt really warm the rest of my body was freezing. I tried to feel around for my blanket as I let out a whine of annoyance at the chill.

My bed suddenly moved when I whined and I hear, “Coran, think you can hand me the blanket back? I think he’s still cold.” Lance had asked.

That’s right. I woke up feeling terrible. Lance had taken me to the medical wing to have Coran look me over. I feel the blanket get wrapped back around me as I crack my eyes open and glare up at the bright lights of the room.

I was still in Lance’s arms, and I didn’t actually mind. The extra body heat felt amazing. I curled into him and the warmth as he and Coran talked over me. I felt too miserable to care right now.

“So, what is wrong with him?” Lance questioned as he tightened his hold around me. He gently rubbed circles into my back.

“I’m still not certain. Though we don’t have much to go on.” Coran replied. I heard some faint tapping as he started again. “He obviously has a fever, and yet also the chills. You mentioned a cough which may mean a sore throat and that he was curling around his stomach? That may mean it’s hurting too.”

“It is.” I speak up. I realized that they didn’t know some of the other stuff I’ve been feeling. I should probably tell them that too.

“Oh, sorry Gattito. We didn’t mean to wake you. You can go back to sleep if you want.”

I wiggle out of Lance’s grip and just settle in his lap, “No, you don’t know some of the other stuff.” I whine.

That seems to alert Coran and the others a bit more as he looks up from the console. “And what would those be young number four?”

“I do have an upset stomach. It feels like its twisting and stuff. I also feel really dizzy. Like everything is moving around me. Though I know it’s not.”

Coran knelt down in front of me, “That really doesn’t sound too good. Let’s see if we can figure this thing out together with the other symptoms shall we?” he held up a data pad now and showed both Lance and I the screen. He typed in the symptoms as he explained. “Once I type these in it will cross reference all the illnesses stored in the castle database and run them across, young number four’s file to be able to see what’s most likely ailing you.” As he finished he taped what is basically the enter key and I watched at a bunch of words and numbers speed through the screen. “There, now we just have to wait. Now till then how about we get you out of that wet diaper and maybe into a warm set of pjs?”

At that comment Lance and I both looked down and I realized not only did the blanket fall open but I was only in a shirt and the diaper. I don’t know how it was even possible, but I felt my face get even hotter as a blushed furiously in embarrassment.

“Oh crow! I didn’t even realize you were wet!” Lance shouted as he scooped me up from his lap and rushed back out and to my room.

Coran shouted as we rushed out, “I’ll call you when the scans are done!”

I saw Pidge and Shiro remain to talk, probably over what Coran thinks could possibly be wrong with me.

The next thing I know I’m sitting on my bed in just a clean diaper and my big blanket wrapped loosely around me, as Lance holds out a couple different fuzzy footed sleepers. All of them were very babyish. One had a bunch of yellow stars on a baby blue background, another is bright pink with bright red bows all over it, why was that one even an option, and the last one looked like the red lion. It even had a hood and tail.

“Come on Keith. You got to pick one of them.”

I glare at him and the clothes. Sighing I decide the lesser of three evils and point to the red lion one as I hold up my hands for him to help me in it. I don’t feel well enough to even stand, let alone try and dress myself. Lance does it slowly and is very gentle with me. All the touching felt really nice too. As he zips up the front he then flips the hood over my eyes and picks me up. “You’re being so good. I know you’re still not feeling to well, but let see if you can at least drink some Kakara huh?” I just curl into Lance as clutch Red close and lightly nod into his shirt. My stomach still feels funny, but I know I do need to try to eat something. Lance carried me over to the kitchen why we still waited on Coran.

The rest of the team was already eating breakfast by the time Lance and I arrived. I watched as he walked to the high chair. That was not happening. He moved to place me in it, but I whined in annoyance as I struggled in his arms.

Lance just sighed tiredly, “Come on bud. It will only be for a few minutes while I make your food.”

“No!”

I herd another sigh from behind me as Shiro mentions, “I can take him Lance. I’m finished anyways.”

Lance gently handed me over and I quickly curled into Shiro’s hold.

“I got you bud.” Shiro told me soothingly as he started rubbing my back.  “Lance gonna get you food, or just some of that milk?”

“Just Kakara” I mumble into his shirt, “Don feel well enough for anything else. Especially food goo.”  I felt Shiro laugh at my comment.

I turn back around to face everyone else. It was starting to be less awkward looking up at everyone, but still weird.

Pidge had already finished and left, while Allura and Hunk were still working on their food. Lance shortly returns with both a bottle and his own food. He handed the bottle to Shiro as he sat down next to us.

Shiro moved to hand it to me. I took it from him but as I reached my hands out I noticed they were really shaky. I managed to take hold of it and tried to pull it towards me. It felt so much heavier than normal. I’ve barely been awake for long and I feel so tired already. I go to lift the bottle and barely manage to bring it to my face. I latch on but I am having a hard time lifting it up. I let out a whine of frustration.

“Do you want some help ototo?” Shiro asks softly.

As much as I hate it I know I need the help. Whatever that stupid little fluff bug did to me. it made me completely helpless. I probably couldn’t even walk if I tried right now. I gently nodded. Shiro moved to lift the bottle and I indignantly kept my hands on it as well. I took a few sips of it before I stopped. It kept coming down and I spat it out. It tasted wrong! What did Lance do to it?”

Shiro had quickly moved to remove the bottle and whip the spilt milk off of me. “What happened?”.

“It taste wrong.” I complained as I stared judgingly at Lance.

He blushed a bit, “Coran said it should be tasteless. I figured he would take it better if he didn’t know there was medicine in the bottle. It’s supposed to help with some of the symptoms till we know more. I think he said the upset stomach and the fever mainly. There wasn’t anything he could do about the dizziness though.” I turned my glares from the betrayer to the tainted bottle. I was not drinking any more of that. It tasted wrong.

Shiro had moved to lift it up and bring it to me again. I firmly kept my lips shut and shook my head no.

“Come on Keith? It will make you feel better…”

I stubbornly refuse.

Shiro sighed as he turned to Hunk. “Think we can do something to get rid of the medicine taste? I think his problem is just the taste. He had always preferred pills to liquids when sick.”

I huffed in annoyance at those comments. Though Hunk seems to agree on the sweetening to mask the flavor as he takes the bottle form Shiro. Shiro then adjust me to where I’m laying in the crook of his human arm. Hunk quickly returns and Shiro holds it in front of me. the others are nice enough to not be staring at me as I begrudgingly take the bottle and begin sucking. It doesn’t taste as bad. I can still taste the medicine, but not as much as before. I reach my hands up to hold the bottle and try to take as much of it as my stomach will allow. It ended up being just over half. I could not take any more though.

 Shiro shifted me to leaning against his shoulder as he got up. “I think we should maybe inform the blades of this development too? It might be some Galra illness that they already know and have medicine for.

Just then the doors swooshed open revealing Coran. He held up a tablet and was scrolling through information.

“Did the search reveal anything yet?” Shiro asked hopefully.

Coran jolted up “Ah, yes it did! It can be apparently one of two thing! A deadly virus that will slowly cause the insides to liquefy or the venom of the kerchk. Though not much is known about it, other than the symptoms and that it should pass in a movement or two.”

Shiro, Lance, Hunk, and Allura all blinked at the two very different options.

“Seeing how it was caused by a bite, I think it might be the latter one Coran.” Lance offered hesitantly.

“I think so too my boy.”

Shiro seemed to hold me a bit tighter at the first illness, I nuzzled into him to reassure him. I tried to purr, but it just aggravated my throat causing me to cough hard. Shiro immediately tightened his hold on me. I let out a whine in complaint as I managed to let out “Ni-san, can’t breathe!”

Shiro immediately loosened his hold “Oh!” He then gently rubbing my back to ease the pain.

Allura stood up at that moment. “I think it will be wise if we call the Blades to go over this information immediately.” She turned to Shiro and I, “Shall we head to the main deck now?”

Shiro adjusted his hold and followed her out. Lance, Hunk, and Coran close behind.

 

Kolivan glanced worriedly down at me. It seems his stone face façade is cracking now that I’m sick.

He glared back at Allura, “What do you mean, you think a Kurchk bit him? Why was the kitling even out in space debree?” he roared.

I unintentionally whined at the loud angry noise coming from my grandfather. He let out a chuff of apology as I peeked over Red towards him and the screen. He had his claws massaging the side of his head. “How did this even happen?” he questioned the paladins.

Pidge stepped forward a bit, “That’s my fault. I was watching Keith at the time. You see these Kertchk are harmless to humans and I had kinda kept a few of them as pets. We didn’t know about them being venomous to Galra and when Keith grabbed one a little roughly it bit him. If we had know about it I would have kept them far away from him.

Kolivan let out a long sigh. “I’ll send over some blades over with medicine that will help with the symptoms. Though the only real remedy for the venom is to simply wait it out.” The others nodded in acceptance.

Just then Serka popped up behind Kolivan. “I couldn’t help over hearing? The Little Kurchk got bit by a Kurchk? What color was it?”

Kolivan gave her a death glare. “A red one,” Pidge said.

Hunk worriedly jumped in “Why does that mean anything? Are they more venomous? Is it more deadly? Will Keith be okay?”

I glanced worriedly from Hunk to Kolivan. Were those things even possible? Kolivan simply sighed heavily and Serka chuckled lightly.

She shook her head in amusement, “Nothing like that yellow paladin. The red kerchk is simply a comical coincident, seeing how I call him a little red kerchk”. I glare at her and let out a high pitch growl of annoyance. This seems to get all of them to laugh. I just curl back into Shiro and he gently rubbed circles on my back.

I whined in discomfort as I the nausea started to come back, “I know bud, I know. We’ll get you some more nausea medicine.” Shiro consoled.

I just nuzzled deeper into him. I heard Kolivan clear his throat, “I will send the blades right away.” He goes quit as I can only guess is a death glare given to the rest of the team, “And I can trust that the kerchk will no longer come near my Taksal while he is at the castle?”

“Yep!” Pidge exclaims nervously.

“I am glad to here, they will be over in a varga.” I then herd the click of the connection ending.

It still hurt knowing that my pack was so easily willing to send me away, even though it was to Shiro. They understood he was my pack too, and so were the rest of the paladins.

Shiro took me back to the kitchens. Meanwhile my nausea was back in full swing. Every step sent my stomach turning.

“What does Taksal mean? Lance suddenly question as he came up to Shiro and I.

“Grandchild.” I translate, “It’s the Galran work for grandchild.”

“So that would mean…” Lance trailed off

“That Kolivan is my grandfather, yes. I found out not that long ago.” after saying all that my stomach then decided to practice tumbling and I curled up in pain.

“Hey, you think distracting him might help him feel better?” Lance questioned.

“Really Lance?” Shiro skeptically replied.

“What it worked on my nephew when he was two. It might work on Keith.” Lance tried to explain.

Suddenly I then hear a shaking in front of my face, “Keith look over here! lookie what I got!”

Lance had better be joking, he is not shaking a rattle in front of my face. I open my eyes blearily.

“Lance!” Shiro demands. My eyes land on the shaking rattle and all I see is the motion. And it is not doing what Lance wanted. My stomach immediately turns into summersaults and I puke up what little breakfast I had managed. All down the back of Shiro’s shirt. I feel my face flush not only from fever, but also embarrassment now. I don’t even try to hold back the tears that started to flow. I feel terrible and just want it all to stop.

Shiro hands me off to Hunk who I can imagine is sending a glare at Lance. He starts rocking me gently as he finishes the bottle. “Think you can hold it little buddy, or do you need some help. It’s okay if you do.

I hold out my hands. I want to at least try and do it. Hunk begins to let go. But I am still to lethargic to hold the bottle up on my own. Hunk quickly sees that and reaches back for the bottle.

“Okay. I guess that is a no then. That’s okay though. He holds it up higher for me as I still grip it and I begin to suck. The medicine in it still taste gross but not as bad as before. It is fast acting though as my nausea is already starting to go away

Now that the sick feeling was going away and Hunk was so warm my eyes started to droop and then I was asleep.

 

The next thing I know I’m awaken to a loud purring that I know all too well. I crack open my eyes and peer up at Antok who is cradling me gently in his one arm. Antok notices this and smiles down at me as he shifts my position to have me leaning against his chest.

“Are you feeling better kittling?” he rumbles quietly. I realize I was a bit. The dizziness and nausea were almost none existent though I still felt a little warm. I purred lightly as I nuzzled into his comforting scent.  I looked around to see were in my room and Antok created a larger nest. I heard the door swoosh open and turned to see Ulaz and even Kolivan enter. My eye blow wide at seeing almost the entirety of my pack here. I even let out a happy questioning chirp. 

“It is hard for pack members to be away from one of there pack then they are sick. Even more so when the sick member is a kit or heaven forbid a kittling.” Ulaz explained.

I nodded in understanding as I reached towards Kolivan. He carefully took me from Antok and curled up next to him.

“Thace is here too. He is just in the kitchen getting food for all of us.” Kolivan explained to me. He began to gently pet my hair as I leaned into the touch.

“Though before we eat I would like to check you over real quick. Make sure the medicine is working properly.” Ulaz Knelt in front of me and took me from Kolivan. I softly whined but otherwise behaved.

“You are far more open with Galra sounds now.” Ulaz commented as he sat me on the counter in the bathroom to look me over. He had a small bag of things and began pulling some stuff out.

“Easier than talking, and the others seem to understand the sounds too. Aren’t we going to the med bay to do this?” I question.

“I see, and no need. Just going to do a few quick things.” Ulaz then proceeded to place a sticker like thing on my forehead. I remember from times I spent in the med bay back at base that this was their version of a thermometer, and then had me open my mouth. He did a quick scan of my abdomen and looked back at the thermometer sticker. He made a chuff of approval and removed it.

“Your fever has gone down to acceptable levels, but it won’t go away till the venom is out of your system. Same with the nausea and dizziness. Though if you keep up with the new medicine it shall at least keep the symptoms at a manageable lever till that moment.  And while we are at it you are still at the developmental stage of a kittling twice your age, but knowing how humans age that is understandable. How are your motor functions?” He questions.

I looked down embarrassed at having to admit what I noticed. He needed to know this though. They were making a way to turn me back so I have to tell him about it all. It’s just so embarrassing. I steel myself and say, “I have a somewhat hard time with utensils and even when I’m not sick I tire easy. I can still feed myself but it’s harder and other things are now almost impossible or just take too much effort now, like dressing myself or trying to wash my own hair.”

Ulaz looked confused at the last comment until he seemed to remember something. “Right! You prefer to clean yourself with water, the human way. Though those limitations are all understandable and expected. This ray had managed to change you almost completely physically younger.” Ulaz moved to pick me up and take me back to the main room, but as he placed a hand on my but with an audible squish he turned around and laid me down on the changing mat. I flushed a bit as I tried to cover my face with the closest thing in embarrassment. It happened to be a towel.

Ulaz chuckled at my antics as he deftly changed me. It is going to be so hard to look at everyone like normal when all this is over. Once finished he took me back to the main room joining the rest of the pack in the nest.

“Now I have a few more questions.” He stated. He tried to hand me back to Kolivan but I wiggled out of the hold and looked around for something. I didn’t really know what until I saw them on my bed: Red, Black and Hippo.

I wasn’t even thinking of the statement Ulaz just made. I wanted my toys. I tried to walk over but everything just kept spinning and I ended tumbling down on the soft padding of the nest. The fall shocked me a bit but I was getting them. I ended up having to crawl. I didn’t think much of it as I made it to the bed, Ulaz though had stood back up and was over there holding them up when I got there. “I take it you want these back? Shiro had told me you had become attached to these stuffed creatures.” I just nodded eagerly and reached for them.

“Please Ratith!” I exclaim as I reach for them.

I can see him quickly melt as he picks me up with the toys and nuzzles my hair with a loud purr.

We rejoin the rest in the nest and Ulaz chuckles in amusement, “I think that answered some of my questions.” He hands me over to Kolivan and sat me down in his lap. “I was about to ask you if you’ve noticed any change in your instincts, emotions or simple behavior. And I think a kittling’s stubbornness to get their favorite toy is definitely one.” he added with a smile.

I smoosh my head down into my arm full of stuffies and mumble “Sorry.”

“It is nothing to apologies for Keith.  A lot of things have suddenly change. And when we realized this had happened we expected it may be to this degree. In all honesty we were shocked that you still retained your memories.”

“But happy that you did.” Antok commented.

“It would have been impossible to send you here if you hadn’t.” Kolivan commented.

I unintentionally whined in sadness at that comment.

Takratik purred deeply in comfort as he picked me up from his lap and nuzzled my head.

“I am sorry for that Taksal, but I stand by what I sad. The base is not safe for one so young. None of us would be able to give you the constant care your body now needs even though we all wanted to. It was for the best to send you here to be with your other pack. We knew you would be safe.”

He made a lot of sense, but that one phrase caught me of guard. My other pack? What did he mean by that?

I looked up at my grandfather, “Other pack? What do you mean?”

“The other paladins.” He replies simply. He chuffs in amusement at my questioning look. “You freely accept their touch. At your current age, if you did not see them as pack you would not let them touch you. Like how you reacted with Serka and the few others that didn’t seem to remember how to care for kits.”

Something dawned on me then, “You used me to teach them a lesson on that didn’t you?”

Antok chuckled at that, “You were perfectly safe with one of us not that far from you, but yes. We were worried about how many of the blades would know how to care for kits. It showed a lot to say the least.”

Just then the doors slid open revealing Thace with a tray of drinks and bowls full of orange food goo. As Thace lowered it down, all the blades looked at in disgust.

“What is that?” Antok said as he poked it with a fork.

“Food goo.” Thace stated.

Ulaz just raised his eyebrows in the universal jester to go on.

Kolivan handed me the smallest bowl that already had one of those toddler friendly spoon and grabbed a normal sized one for himself.

“It is a typical Altean dish that they use when space traveling since it doesn’t expire and one portion tends to include al the appropriate vitamins and other things needed for what ever species. I remember my mate complaining about it in excess. She had always commented on how lucky I was to never have to taste it. It would appear that I am no longer so lucky.”

He carefully held up the spoon and begrudgingly ate a few bites. The others followed.

Though after the first bight Antok glared down at it. “I think Sara was right. It taste like gelatinized Goba meat.” He thought allowed as he tried to continue eating.

“What’s a Goba?” I ask as I managed to shakily lift the bottle of kakara. Kolivan reaches down and helps steady the bottle and my hands.

“A Goba is a little rodent found on jungle planets. They tend to nest in large mounds of fecal and remains of various animals to guard off predators.” Ulaz explains.

Thace then turns to Antok, “how do you know what Gobe even tastes like?”

Antok made a disgusted face, “The Ullani mission.”

Everyone looked away sorrowful at that. I didn’t like how suddenly everyone was sad. I let out a chirp of worry. “What happened on that mission?” I asked once when everyone turned to me.

I felt my grandfather stiffen. “It was a mission to take our non combatant blade members to our current headquarters. Antok and my mate had been taking the last few members which included his mate and kits. They had been attacked. All had made it to escape pod. But…”

“Mine was the only pod that was recued, which was after I crashed landed on an uninhabited planet.” Antok mournfully explained.

I whined in sadness as I reached out for him. I didn’t care about the food anymore. Antok quickly took me from Kolivan and nuzzled me softly then placed down in his own lap.  I cuddled into him and started to feel sleepy again. The medicine must have been kicking in more.

 I watched as Kolivan handed Antok my full bowl and the half empty bottle.  Antok took a spoonful and gidded it to my mouth. I just looked at it to sleepy to comprehend what he was doing.

“Come one kit, you need a bit more than just some Kakara.” Antok coaxed

I lazily shook my head with a soft whine. I tried to curl into him as I simply said “Sleepy.”

“I know Keith, but you still have to eat. Can you try to eat a couple spoonfuls?” he tries again.

I glare at the object.  I know he was right, I just didn’t want to; I’m just too tired. I open my mouth though when they were all looking so worried at me. Antok quickly fills it with the spoonful of goo and I swallow. It was at least not as sweet as the green stuff. I willingly take three more spoonfuls, but my stomach was starting to turn and I just couldn’t eat any more. It must have been an acceptable amount at least because none of them tried to feed me more. I watched as they did put it of to the side and curled further into my Uncle. I felt something soft be placed in front of me. Cracking my eyes open I see Red. Without a second thought I snatch her and cuddle into her. Letting out a tiny purr myself. I still felt bad, but at least I was surrounded by my pack while I napped.

I was woken up a few hours later to finish off the bottle from lunch and more medicine. I was just happy that I never left either one of my Ratiths’or Takratik’s arms. I spent all day with them; Kolivan took me along one of the meetings as he used that blue sling placing me over his back. It was just a small one with Allura and Shiro. I just kept quit and listened, half asleep, to my brother and Takratik debate possible plans with Allura. Though my day of constant touch may have come to an end.

Kolivan was carrying me into the dinning room for dinner. I was still in the sling carrier but it was frontward facing now. I would normally be embarrassed by being carried in such a babyish way, but the touch was nice and I was just too tired to care. With being on the constant medicine, kept a lot of my symptoms down, but I still felt ill. At one point I had puked back up the bottle of Kakara onto Antok’s back. So as he sits down with me still nestled around him, my stomach twists with the prospect of more food.

“Come on out kit, you need something more substantial than Kakara. You have barely eaten anything else all day.” Kolivan comments as he reaches in to pick me up. I whine a bit as he just places me on his lap.

“We have his highchair over here if you want us to move it closer to you.” Shiro offers.

I curl far away from that thing as the rest of my pack just stare incredulous at the piece of baby furniture.

“You would place a kittling in that?” Thace asked incredulously.

“Why would you put them so far from their pack? It wouldn’t be safe, especially if they were any younger than Keith’s current age.” Ulaz informed.

Antok simply growled at it. I was in agreement with his response

“Well okay then…” Shiro comments at the perturbed Galra.

“It’s so he doesn’t fall out of your lap while you eat?” Lance tries to explain.

“That is why this is the favorite method of kit carrying,” Kolivan explains as he takes the sling carrier and unties it only to wrap it around my waist and then his, effectively tying me to him.

“Though he can’t feed himself like that. He’s to far away from the table.” Pidge comments. I looked in front of me and realized I could barely reach it. Though the table top was eye level to me. I chirp in question as well. How was I to eat if I couldn’t even reach the table?

Tatratik smiled as he moved the small plate that was obviously for me closer and started spooning the food in my direction. I just glared at it as he held it in front of me. He let out a gentle growl, telling me I need to eat. I let out a chirp of annoyance as I begrudgingly open my mouth and let him feed me. I was too tired to care. I was starting to get full fast on all the food Kolivan was giving me and slowly starting leaning against him. My eyes got heavy and I was slowly blinking myself asleep. I tried to fight it. I have been sleeping all day and was tired of being tired, but I heard a soft purring as a clawed hand slowly massaged my hair and I lost my battle with sleep.

 

 

Everything was a bit hazy as I came too. I still felt dizzy and my stomach was rolling as well as a slight wave of heat covering my body

“We must go quickly. They can’t hold it off much longer.” A deep voice growled in frustration

“But what about Keith?” another said worriedly. At this point I felt hands around me tighten in concern. “He is still ill with the venom and there should at least be someone to stay with him. Pack should always be with the kits and kittlings.

“It is frustrating but we are all needed for this. We all have to go.” A soft but firm voice added.

“I do not like it either, but it is not fully our decision to make. If we do not go, many lives will be lost.” A different deep voice added. I think it was Kolivan

“And Keith will not be without pack. Shiro and the others will be still with him. We have seen for ourselves that kith sees them as pack. He will still be safe.” Ulaz comforts.

I crack my eyes open gently at all the commotion, ‘what was going on? Are they leaving?’ I worry. I don’t want them to go. They had just gotten here .Antok was holding me as everyone looked down at me in worry. I just looked back up at them and asked “What’s happening?”

Kolivan straightened up as his face twisted to impassiveness. It’s what he did whenever he had to make decisions that may hurt him or his pack, but were ultimately for the better of the galaxy and other innocent beings. “There is an incident on Paltherion that we are needed for. You need to stay with the Paladins”

I let out a slight whine of saddens. I hated the idea of them leaving. Family shouldn’t leave but they always did. I hated it and my eyes started to water. I’m blaming the baby emotions on the tears.

I was gently hugged tight as Antok cooed, “I know Rasal. I know. But Shiro is still pack. He will be here with you. You will still have family with you.” he stated rubbing circles in my back, being careful not to jostle me knowing full well the medicine was wearing off.

“I think it is time for another dose of medicine, then we will discuss this circumstance with the paladins.” Ulaz said a bit sad.

I realized then no one was happy with them leaving. I just whined out my frustration as I curled up with my Ratith.

The others were accepting of my family’s departure. Though I fought tooth and claw to stay with them as they packed. I ended up sort of repeating the previous day’s actions. They kept me in one of the carriers constantly strapped to one of their backs in the blue sling. I was content with it for now. I just wanted to know they were still there with their comforting sent.

Though my comfort soon came to an end as I noticed we were now in the hanger and I was being jostled around again as Antok took the sling off. I let out a simple whine of annoyance as I felt two different hands take me, one hard and metal. I looked up at Shiro and could feel the tears pulling in my eyes. I turn back to Antok and hold out my hands for him to take me. I loved Shiro, but I wanted Antok, I didn’t want any of my pack to leave. They all needed to stay with me.

The blade members were all in their uniforms and Antok even had his mask up. His tail had been tightly wrapped around himself. I kept reaching for him as I whined out “Ratith!”

He looked like he was about to pick me up, but Takratik gripped Antok’s arm and glanced at him. I let out another whine of sadness, and shouted, “Takratik!” Tears were flowing thought my eyes as I hear him say, “I’m sorry kittling, but this is something that must be done. You are still in pack hands here.” He then turned around to the ship and growled for the others to follow. Seeing them leave just hurt so much I didn’t care about how I acted any more I just started bawling as I heard the engines power up.

Shiro pulled me out of the sling and slid his flesh hand under my shirt so I had direct skin contact. It was calming but it wasn’t the furry clawed hand of the rest of my pack. He started rubbing circles into my back as something soft is placed in front of me. I crack my eyes open as I see Lance handing me Hippo. I snatched it and nuzzled into it. It smelled like the nest and all of them.

“Thace mentioned that this might help young number four calm down.” I hear Coran say” I peek around Hippo and see him hold up a fuzzy purple blanket that is slightly larger than the one I had. “It is a Galra tradition to make a kittling’s first blanket out of pack member’s fur, it is then rubbed on their sent glands so that the kittling can easily be surrounded by their sent and touch at all times. The practice of using the packs own fur to make the blanket fell though centuries ago apparently, but they have a synthetic material that can now mimic Galra fur and is designed to hold sent for extended periods of time.” I’ve calmed down a bit as Coran explained at this and I managed to take a whiff of the blanket. It really did smell like all of them. I reached out for the blanket as Shiro lifted me out of the sling. He handed me to Coran who managed to deftly swaddle me in the blanket. I would normally be beyond annoyed with being treated like a baby, but this felt really nice. I soon stopped even sniffling and the exaction form crying and being sick soon took hold of me and I was out.

The days were pretty mundane after they left. There were the basic meetings, and the others realized how good touch as for me while I was sick cause they never left me in a play pen or even that chair while I was sick. The venom soon worked its way out of my system and I was staying awake for longer periods of time and I was having more strength and was able to hold my own food and drink again. By the end of the movement I was feeling like my normal self though the memory of seeing my family walk away from me still hurt.  I know it was for the better good though. It always is…..

Chapter 18: Beach day

Summary:

Keith gets some good news from pidge and then some fun in the sun.

Notes:

I may have a lot of side stories that fit into and build this universe, but I won't forget the massive fic that started it all! besides. If you all could see the number of chapters I have outlined for this your minds would be blown. Well, enjoy this chapter and any that may come next!

Now that I was feeling better, they started putting me back in the high chair to eat. I’m eating what I think is the vegetable equivalent to scrambled eggs when Pidge comes scrambling into the dining area.

“I think I figured it out!” she screamed excitedly.

I continued shoving my spoon in my mouth as Shiro asked, “What did you figured out?”

“A possible way to turn Keith pack to normal!”

I cough up the food all over the front of me. ‘finally!’ I think. I hear Shiro sigh as he takes the bib that was around my neck to whip the spit from my mouth.

“What is it?” Lance inquires as he sits down on my right.

Pidge pulls up a projection of some sort of rock from her pad. “I found records of zeratillian, a mineral found in abundance on Poosh. When I ran a test with the information we had. This mineral combined with some of the others we have on board might just be able to react positivly to the corrupted quintescents that did that to Keith and change him back.

I might be back to normal? I could be through with all these stupid baby stuff soon!

“And a bonus. The planet Poosh is almost entirely water, like 95% so what little land they do have is basically a giant beach.”

“Alright!” Lance exclaims as he stands up thrusting his fists in the air. “Beach day!!”

Shiro smiled, “I’ll talk with Allura. We should be able to wormhole right to it.”

 

 

The following day the castle’s inhabitants all disembarked. Pidge and Hunk were in paladin armor while the rest of us were in swimsuits. Shiro had placed me down on the sand as I stared up at everybody. It was discomforting that I was getting used to this view.

“Aw man” Hunk complained as he slouched low. “Why do you all get to have fun while only Pidge and I go looking for the rock?”

“It shouldn’t take that long Hunk” Pidge explained. “We will be back here turning our skin red in no time.”

“Only for you pale people!” Lance said cheekily. “I only tan.” Lance then tried to do a muscle pose, but didn’t have muscles to show off.

“That reminds me.” Shiro commented as he squatted in front of me and lathered on this weird cucumber scented clear gunk. “I managed to find something like sunscreen while I was at the mall. You and I will fry if we are not careful.”

Allura and Coran just seemed to look squeamish at each other as they probably remembered when we first explained what a sunburn was to them.

Allura stepped forward in her pink and blue strappy halter-top bikini, “Well, the sooner you find the mineral the sooner you can join us.”

Hunk seemed to be reinvigorated with that idea as he dragged Pidge of into the tiny blue forest in the center of the island.

I turned away from the oddly colored forest and saw Shiro setting up chairs and beach blankets with a big shady umbrella. Each blanket was color coded for all of us. He even had a green and yellow one laid out. Lance meanwhile dumped over a giant tub of beach toys I wondered over to Lance as I watched him separate the stuff, between sand toys and water toys, and some random stuff. I plopped down in the sand and started looking at all the brightly colored toys. Though was quickly reminded of my annoyance for the day. The castle apparently didn’t have and tiny bathing suits, and no one thought to pick me one of those up despite all the clothes they did get. So I was wearing only a swim diaper that had starfish and bubbles on it that were probably pee indicators. I huffed in annoyance at the diaper but my eyes turned to movement as Lance pulled out some toys. It was a tall structure that had lots of gears and funnels. I didn’t know if it was for water or sand though. Lance set that near me as he dived back in and pulled out some inflatables and then proceeded to blow them up.

 I stared at the toy as I wondered what everything would look like moving. I was really curious about it for some reason. Before I could even think about my actions I was fisting up some sand and dumping it at the top and watching it fall down the little machine. As the sand fell down all the gears turned and a little claw I hadn’t seen reached out and scoped up more sand. The claw then moved the sand up and it refilled itself. I giggled in enjoyment as I added even more sand to it. I even started digging out sand from around it. I wonder if it will do the same with water. Curiosity overwhelmed me as I picked up the machine and the last of the sand trickled through and made my way to the water.

 I was about to sit down near the waves when lance rushed up to me, “Oh no you don’t Gattito! No going near the water without at least these on.” He then held up two bright red water wings.

 At least they didn’t have any babyish prints on them. I glared at him, but didn’t put up a fight as he slid them on. I didn’t really know how to swim, but wasn’t going to admit that to Lance anytime soon, or at all if I can help it.

“There. Now you’re all set!” Lance cheered. I brought over some other things in case you wanted to use them to scoop with.

 Shiro then plopped down next to me with a bunch of the sand castle making stuff as Lance just dived into the water. I watched as Shiro didn’t mind me much, just glanced my direction every now and then as he built up the sand. So I figured it was safe enough to actually play with the toy. I started scooping in water and watching the gears spin. I started scooping more and more, making the crank go faster and faster. All the while I just kept giggling as the water whizzed around and around. I don’t know why it was fun but it was. I looked over at Shiro real quick and see that he was building a replica of the castle ship. It was looking really good. I thought Allura would really like to see it too. I stood up to go and get her but suddenly I tripped on one of the holes Shiro had created and toppled into his castle. I was shocked and dazed as I looked at the destroyed piles of sand around me, and the stuff that had even managed to pile on me.

I ruined Nii-san’s castle. And it was really good too. Allura never even got to see it and Nii-san will be really mad with me. I don’t want him to be mad with me. Tears started to well up in my eyes as I feel Shiro started to pick me up and dust of the sand that was now sticking to my skin. I just start crying for real as he then picks me up and cradles me against his chest.

“It’s okay Keith, it was just sand. You fine” I just wail a bit louder.

“Gomenisia Nii-san!” I manage to wail out.

 Nii-san stands up then and started wading into the water. “It’s okay ototo. Your fine. I’m not mad at you. It was an accident.” He tries to reassure me in so many ways I suddenly feel water on my feet and immediately realize just were Shiro carried me to. We were in deeper water. Up to Shiro’s waist, and I can’t swim.

I tightened my hold around Shiro’s neck. “Don’t drop me”.

“It’s okay ototo I got you. You’re safe with me. We are just going to wash off the sand.” He started to palm water over me and the sand came away with the water. I hugged Shiro tight but movement caught my eye as a small toy boat bobbed in the water. I tried to reach for it but the movement caused Shiro to lift me off his shoulder and turned around to see what I was grabbing at. He lifted me a little closer to it and I was able to get it. I inspected it closely. It was just a little red tug boat. I was about to put it back in the water when a bigger boat came into view with Lance pushing it. He had a small net bag full of other things too. As well as some type of inflatable thing.

 He pushed the bigger boat in my direction and started talking with Shiro, “I found some Altean bath toys and thought baby mullet might enjoy them, at least while in the water. I even found this cute inflatable floater so we didn’t have to hold him the entire time if we didn’t want to have him sit in the shallows.” I hate that Lance was still talking over me like I can’t understand.

 I noticed that the ship that I grabbed looked kinda like a pirate ship and had a big fin like structure on the underside of the boat that kinda jutted forward. It lined up perfectly to Lance’s waist. He was standing only a few feet in front of me and with one good push I sent the ship sailing in Lance’s direction. Hard enough to cause a slightly forceful impact to Lances waist line. I was not let down by Lance’s reaction. His face immediately twisted into a tight “O” shape and bent over at the waist. Almost dunking his head in the water. I erupted in giggles. “Don’t talk about me like I’m not here” I yell at him through my grin.

 I hear Shiro sigh loudly in exasperation. “Keith. Was that really necessary.”

“Yes.” I stubbornly answer. “Just because I look like a toddle doesn’t give you all the right to talk over me like I can’t understand you. I’m still me, I can still understand you all.”

“I know bud, I know. And I was about to tell Lance that before you sent that ship sailing into his groin.” Shiro chastised.

I just giggled again.

“You little brat.” Lance said teasingly annoyed as he suddenly picked up one of those water toys and squirts me in the face.

I hadn’t expected that and froze instantly. Some of the water had gotten in my mouth and I scrunched up my face at the overly salty sweet taste. Alien water definitely tasted weird.  Lance suddenly turned panicky, though I don’t know why.

“Shit… i-i-I mean shoot. Keith don’t cry! I’m sorry!”

He though I was tearing up…. Have my emotions really be that unstable? I decided to play this to my advantage and Lance leaned in close to me. He seemed to be confused as to why I wasn’t actually tearing up yet. When he was really close I slammed my hands down in the water and sent a wave of water at Lance’s face.  His face twisted at the taste of the water too and I erupted in laughter at his expression.

With a chuckle Shiro tried to quit us down, “Okay you two, I think we should go back to the beach and see what Hunk packed for lunch.”

Lance finished sputtering out the ocean water, “Ugh! That taste disgusting. Definitely need Hunk’s food to get that taste out of my mouth. Though I’ll collect the toys first.”

Shiro carried me in and sat me down on the beach blanket and then pulled everything out. There were a bunch of sandwiches with weird purple bread. Some had the stuff that tasted like tuna salad and others like chicken. There was also ones with lots of different kinds of meat. That one was my favorite. Shiro had placed it in the pile with the rest of them as he then pulled out a bag of potato chip like things. I didn’t realize how hungry I was till I saw all the food. I didn’t want to wait for Shiro to hand me mine. The sandwich pile was just a bit out of my reach so I got on to my hands and knees and quickly crawled to the sandwiches. I had just reach mine when I was suddenly grabbed from behind.

“Ah, ah, ah hold it right there rug rat.” Lance exclaimed as he picks me up from my armpits. “You can wait for all of us to get the food sorted out first.”

I huff in annoyance as I continue to hold onto my sandwich. “Fine.” I say annoyed, I won’t eat it but it is mine. Lance chuckles as he then pulls out drinks from the cooler like thing. He pulls out four water pouches and a bottle as Shiro is portioning out the chips and sorting the other sandwiches as Coran and Allura join us. With everyone around I knew I could finally eat.

Hunks food had been great as always and when everyone was finished Coran had pulled out a ball. It was soft and squishy but still able to kick it hard like a kickball. I was able to toss the ball around with them for a bit till I got too tired and sat on the blanket in the warm sun watching Shiro and Lance kick it between the two of them. I felt myself being pulled onto either Coran’s or Allura’s lap. Long slender fingers start forking themselves through my hair and I let out a soft purr of thanks as I nuzzle deeper into their lap.

“He is so sweet when he is sleepy like this.” I hear Allura comment. I think I’m in her lap, “though he seems to be wet. Should we call Lance or Shiro over?” I wanted to comment or something but was just too tired to care right now. The sun just felt so warm and my body felt so heavy.

“So it would seem. Though you don’t need to bother them, let the boys have some fun. I am more than capable of changing a diaper.” I felt myself being picked up and quickly changed. Something soft was placed in my arms as I cuddled into it and smelled Red’s sent. I didn’t have much time to think about what Coran had said. Before the warm sun on my skin, full tummy, and the comforting scent of Red sent me to sleep.

Chapter 19: A small grump has a sunburn

Summary:

while the beach day was all fun in the sun, what followed was definitely not.

Notes:

hey Everyone! for those of you that are actively reading the comic this fic was based on, i have a few more images in here but there will be slight edits with things like grammar or appearance to better incorporate into what i have written, though i haven't changed much if anything really. I love all of Mintys work but somethings just didn't work with the fic. and she had been okay with changes before. hope you all enjoy the fic. and i love hearing your thoughts!!! they really brighten my day! also there is a trigger warning for anyone that has problems with drowning. just so you are warned if need be. The scene starts with "Keith for the last time..." and ends with that paragraph

The next thing I know I am back on the castle and being submerged in cold water. I give a sharp whine as the cold shocks my overly warm skin.

“Sorry, ototo. We forgot to re-apply the sunscreen. It seems both of us got a kinda bad burn.” I then felt my head get doused in the cold water. I let out a smaller grumble as Shiro started scrubbing my hair with shampoo

“It seemed we both needed to cool down to keep from burning more. Both of us got as red as lobsters it.”

My skin still felt super tight but not as warm. I inspected my skin and realized just how red I was. I really did look like a lobster.

“This will hurt like a bitch.” I comment.

“Keith!” Shiro balks.

“What, you know I cuss sometimes,” I looked up at him.

“Can you please try not to, at least while you look like a two-year-old? Please?” he tried. I just huffed in reply as I looked down in the water. I then realized, just how close I was to Shiro. He was actually in the tub with me! And we were both naked!  I hastily turned around. I had forgotten Shiro didn’t mind public baths when we had gone to Japan.

He just chuckled at my reaction.

“I’m almost done anyways, just need to rinse you off. I did myself why you were still asleep. Now close your eyes and hold your breath.” I did as I was told and was rewarded with a wave of water over my face, getting all the soap out of my hair. He then pulled me out of the tub as he stood up. He sat me on the counter and gently patted me dry then wrapped the towel around me as he did the same to himself. 

I could better see myself in the mirror now and I really was red, even all over my face and ears. I’m going to peel bad. It’s going to be fun annoying the Alteans.  Looking closely the only part of me that wasn’t red was the bottom of my feet and my diaper area. Speaking of that, the next thing I know I am be re-diapered and Shiro then tried to put me in a sleeper. Though he only made it up to my legs cause the material just HURT. I let out a whine of pain and fought hard not to be put in it.

“Okay, okay. No sleeper tonight. Hopefully it may be a bit better tomorrow.” He commented as he took me to the kitchen for some Kakara. I had apparently slept straight through not only Pidge and Hunk re- joining us at the beach and all the cleanup, but dinner as well. We were still planet side though, for the time being.

Hunk was in the kitchen when Shiro entered with me.  I realized Shiro must be in a similar predicament to me as he was also shirtless and had a super red chest. I started feeling bad, but being able to touch him felt nice.

“Looks like the two of you got a lot of sun.” Hunk chuckled.

Shiro did not look amused as he grabbed a bottle of Kakara Hunk had warmed and waiting. He handed it to me as he leaned across from Hunk.  “Yeah, you and Pidge mentioned something about space aloe?”

Hunk widened his eyes in remembrance, “Oh right! I actually brought the jar with me. Its right over there on the counter.” He pointed to the jar of purple gunk. “It should work like earth aloe, but it might give your skin a purple tint, but it will also deter blistering and dries superfast. “

“That’s good to hear. Thanks.”

“No problem.” Hunk dismissed with a wave of his hand.

While they talked I didn’t bother even trying to care. All the sun had made me so thirsty and I quickly latched on the bottle, sucking it down quickly. To quickly apparently. Suddenly I was just sucking air. Bubbles starting turning in my tummy. It felt weird and I wiggled in Shiro’s arms.

“What’s wrong buddy?” he suddenly said as he looked down.

I released the bottle.  And wiggle some more. I opened my mouth to tell him, but the air gurgled up my throat and I belched it out. Shiro and Hunk laughed a bit as I blushed, “Excuse me” I mumbled.

Hunk chuckled, “I guess he had swallowed air.”

“You all better bud?” Shiro asked me. I nodded and yawned. Even with that long nap I still felt tired and started nodding off again.

“Guess it’s bed time,” he commented as he adjusted me to lean against his shoulder. I saw him grab the jar as he took me out. We went to my room and then sat me on the bathroom counter. I could tell I wasn’t wet, thankfully, so what was he doing?

Shiro unscrewed the purple goo jar and started whipping a thin layer of it on me. I grumbled in annoyance.

“I know you don’t like it, but this will be better for both of us.”

The slime did feel weird but it kind good and cold… Shiro had placed the jar close to me. He squished it around in the jar and then scooped out a fist full. Shiro started slathering it on me. The burning, tight feeling instantly faded like when it was placed on his face and front half. As he was applying the stuff, some of it fell down onto the counter. It looked so squishy and fun. I couldn’t resist. I quickly reached my hand into the slime and felt my hands instantly cool. I then lifted it back up and smashed my palms down with a satisfying squelch. I giggled at the sound and then the motion on my back stopped.

“I see you’re enjoying yourself.” Shiro commented with a cheery grin. I glared at him and scooped on of the slime up in both my hands and slapped it on Shiro’s cheeks. Not very hard since I have baby muscles that can hardly do anything. I then giggled again as I smeared it around his face.

Shiro Chuckles. “Thank you ototo. I have to do myself too huh.”

I nod in agreement.

“How about we finish up with you first?” he then pushed me down on my back as he then started applying the cream to my legs and massaging it in. it felt a lot like when Lance did the oils and stuff when doing a diaper change, though the cold stuff felt way better with my flushed skin. I felt a purr build up I just released it without hesitation, closing my eyes and just relishing in the sensation. It felt so good… I must have dosed off because the next thing I know Shiro is placing red in my hands and trying to leave me on my bed. I definitely don’t like that idea. I liked when my pack was here and they never let me sleep alone. It had felt nice sleeping with someone. I whined and managed to wrap one of my slimy hands in Shiro’s hair.  I must have pulled really hard cause I hear him yelp, but I don’t want him to leave. He managed to slide my hands out but I just open my eyes and glare at him. he starts walking away and I slip out of bed with red and my blanket. Shiro sees me and tiredly looks down. “C’mon ototo. You got Red, you got your blankie. Think you can sleep in your own bed?”

“I don’t wanna”

“We can’t be doing this every time…” Shiro comments.

I looked up at him, making sure my eyes were large and round, “Ni-san, please??” he lets out a deep sigh, “I don’t feel as itchy in the morning when I sleep with someone…” I comment with a bit of sadness in my tone, grabbing my arms in hesitation. Shiro fell for it.

“Fine,” he knelt down to my level and was holding out one of those Altean pacifiers. “Though one last thing, you have tended to suck your thumb in your sleep and we have all that space aloe on it, I would feel less worried if you have this tonight so you don’t accidently ingest it okay? I know you aren’t able to spit it out and will take it out as soon as we wake up okay?”

I glare at it, but ultimately open my mouth in answer, Shiro doesn’t hesitate as he places the alien pacifier in and I reflexively start sucking. The next thing I realize I am laying on Shiro’s chest. I curl up on him and nuzzle in his sent as I doze off to sleep.

 

The next day was definitely more painful. It hurt to move anything. Even my feet. And I was still really sleepy. I spent the whole day in the sling carrier since it was the least painful and least embarrassing. All the clothes they had for me would rub and cause a lot of plain. So I could only really wear just the diaper without being in pain.  Though what little comfort I was able to find was disturbed when someone reached in and grabbed me.

“Come on little buddy, its lunch time.” Hunk told me as he set me in the high chair. I guess I had been with him for most of the morning then.  Hunk goes to strap me in, I grab the buckles and let out a pitiful whine.

“Please no straps. I promise I’ll stay in the seat.” I gave him the same look I gave Shiro last night. Those straps dug slightly into my skin on a normal day, and would hurt more with the sunburn. I saw when I won Hunk over, He sighed and lowered the buckles and I inwardly cheered.

“We just have some left over sandwiches for lunch today.” Hunk explained as he placed my favorite sandwich in front of me.

“I’m fine with that” I eager voice as I start eating.

“I know you had some Kakara a bit ago, but I want to make sure you’re hydrated too,” he says as he places another bottle on the tray. And if your sun burn is still bothering you Lance can put some more aloe on you after lunch when he takes over watching you.” He continues as he sits down with his own lunch.

As if he was summoned Lance comes literally sliding in.  He claimed his sandwich and joined Hunk and I in an odd haste. Once sitting down, Lance made it look like he had been reclining there for a while.

“If Pidge asks, I was here with you all day, and in no way messed up her iPod.” He staged whispered to Hunk and I. I rolled my eyes and Hunk shook his head in exasperation, but agreed to cover for Lance.

“So how have you two been all morning?” Lance started conversationally.

I shrugged as I took a bite, but Hunk actually answered, “Not bad, I was able to get a lot of small mechanical stuff done today, Keith ended up sleeping most of the morning in the carrier.”

“And Hunk was being a mother hen and kept filling me with Kakara saying I wasn’t staying hydrated.” I complained a bit. This bottle will be my fourth one is as many hours. I’ve never drank this much on a normal day. “And more of that aloe sounds really good.” I added as I looked up at Lance and Hunk.

Hunk turned over to Lance, “I told him that you would re-apply more if he wanted. Shiro put some him last night, and I imagine himself.

I nodded in confirmation “Yeah, it should still be on the counter in my bathroom.”

Right when Lance was about done Pidge came rushing in, “What the ever loving Fuck did you do to my IPod Lance.” she shouted, slamming said iPod down on the counter. Shiro came in after her, looking like he had a headache forming.

“Pidge. What did I say about cussing?”

“We are risking our lives in a war that none of us actually signed up for, I think we can cuss if we want too.” Pidge retorted.

“Please Pidge?” Shiro tried,

“Not happening Shiro.” she shot back.

I let out a light giggle at their antics. It really is hopeless for Shiro to try and stop something like this.

She then turned her anger back on Lance. “Lance….” she glared menacingly. “What did you do to it.” she did a good impersonation of a Galra growl at the end.

“Oh would you look at that, I think Keith is wet.” He said as he hastily picked me up from my lunch. Which I was still working on! I still had a whole quarter of the sandwich left! I hastily grabbed it as he carted me out, shouting “We wouldn’t want him to get another rash would we!”

I finished my last bite as he placed me on the counter in my bathroom.

I smirk up at him, “Nice escape. Though I’m not actually wet, you know.”

“Thanks for playing along with it though. I do not want to deal with an angry green gremlin right now.” He then pulled the purple slime closer and opened it. “You know with how purple this is turning your skin, you might start looking like a Galra.” He commented as he started smearing it on my face. The relief to the slight burn and tightness was instantaneous again. That stuff was amazing. If only it didn’t turn you purple, it would be an amazing product back on earth. Heck even with the whole staining it purple.

I made a small noise of complaint at the forcefulness, but once he moved away from my mouth asked, “What did you do to Pidge’s iPod anyways?”

He sheepishly looked down, “I may have accidently put in the headphone jack in when it was soaked with water and it kind shorted it out a bit. I’ve done it to my old one before, she just needs to let it dry out and it would be fine. I had hoped it would have dried out before she went to use it, but I was wrong.”

“Yeah, dead wrong if Pidge has her way.” I chuckle as Lance moves down to my tummy, putting a little too much pressure and suddenly I am very warm down there.  Heat creeps up my cheeks as I didn’t even realize I had to go….

“Well, I guess you’re wet now.” Lance comments as he watches the black spread around the purple pee indicator.

He was just watching as the black spread now. I hated having that kinda attention. He was just waiting to know when it was okay change me, and I was unable to stop. This was beyond embarrassing. I hope Pidge can find that cure soon.

Lance seemed to realize what he was doing and moved back to applying the gunk. He must have decided to change me once he finished.

Once that whole ordeal was done I was now a deeper purple when the gunk dried.

Lance sat me on my bed, looking at the clothed I had unknowingly accumulated. “I know you said they hurt, when it rubs up on your skin, but what if we tried something a little baggier?”

The sleeper had hurt, but maybe a pair of shorts and shirt might not? I nodded hesitantly, “Okay.”

Lance then place a couple different outfits on the bed in front of me. The three lion shirts for the red, blue and black and one of voltron together. There was also a couple different pairs of pants too. I pointed at the voltron shirt and the black baggy pants. They actually were rather big on me. The shirt hung loosely off me and the pants were just snug enough to stay on. The pants felt okay hitting right under were the diaper was so right under the sunburn, but the shirt was still rubbing on my shoulders and back. I tried to take the shirt off myself but it got stuck on my head. I let out a pitiful whine for help.

“No shirt I take it?” Lance chuckled as he helped me out of it.

“It hurts” I explain as he lifts it over my head.

“Okay, how about we go do something to distract you from the pain? How does watching a show or something sound?”

I nodded in agreement. I didn’t want to do anything to active. I still felt really drained from the sunburn

Lance took me back to the lounge and I just sat on the chair with Lance setting Red, Black, and Hippo next to me.  “I don’t have Pidge’s laptop with me to put on something we could understand, so you want to try some alien show?” I just nodded. I still didn’t want to move around too much.

Lance Channel surfed till he landed on something bright and colorful. It looked like it had animated bo-bi-bo’s and some weird creature. I wasn’t quite sure what was going on, but it looked kinda interesting. The show progressed and it seemed to of been a marathon cause more of the shows kept running. Soon Hunk and Shiro joined us.  I heard Pidge walk in next and I heard her ask what we were watching.

I hear Lance trying to explain, “I don’t know, there is this creature that keeps eating lunch boxes. They are screaming. A lot.”

Hunk then tries to clarify “There actually small dimensions that stem…”

Just then one of the screams that Lance had mentioned happened as the creature tried to eat one of the bo-bi-bos. I busted up laughing. I’m also pretty sure the others were looking at me worriedly.

“Well okay then…” Pidge commented, “I just came in to tell you all that Coran finished making dinner

Lance turned to Hunk, “Why did you allow Coran to cook again? His food was terrible last time!” he shouted.

“I know, but he just looked so hopeful. Who knows maybe he’ll surprise us?” Hunk said hopefully.

He most certainly did not as I stared down at my plate of moving goo. His food was still moving. It had been slowly sliding its way of the plate like a ridiculously slow snail. Everyone had mirroring faces of appall and disgust.

“WHY IS MY FOOD MOVING?!” Lance freaks out. Hunk and Pidge see to be examining theirs and Shiro is just letting his getaway. I fail in fighting the urge of playing with it by repeatedly blocking its path as it tried to craw off the table. I seemed to have gotten a speedy one.

Coran looked confused at Lances shouting. “I thought you humans liked meat like Galra. Many of their traditional dishes involve live food.”

Everyone heard Galra and turned to me as if I could attest to this. “There aren’t many chances to have traditional meals on a rebel Galra base.” I bluntly told them. “I’m just as lost as you.”  They then turned back to Coran as all of them tried to tell Coran that while they do enjoy meat, humans, usually have it killed and cooked before serving it.

I started droning out there discussion as I turned my attention to the slowly escaping dinner. It was halfway of the plate already. I placed my hand directly in front of it trying to create a wall for this slug like neon green creature. Coran had said it was a traditional Galran meal, or was it like a traditional Galran meal? Either way, I’m kinda curious now as to how it tastes. I remembered living in the dessert both with my pa and back in that year. We had hunted and trapped a lot of different animals. Pa would always freak out if I caught and ate a lizard even if  I knew wasn’t poisonous. Though when he realized I was okay, he would just let me, but say not to do it in front of other people. I guess he knew it was a Galra thing or something. I suddenly felt a weird sensation climbing on my hand. The slug thing had decided to climb over me! It tickled so much that I just let out a giggle. Though that didn’t seem to disrupt the debate on what food was appropriate raw verses cooked for humans. I noticed that it had left a trail of blue slime on the plate. With my other hand I swiped a finger through it and popped it into my mouth. It was good! Kinda salty, but really, really good.  I looked at the slug again, it was now crawling its way up my arm and onto my chest. The slim was also really cold apparently. I wonder if it tastes like the slim it produces.  Without much thought I grabbed it with both my hand and started putting it in my mouth. It did taste really good. Without really thinking about it I just started sucking on it and more of the slim was produced. The creature or I must have been making some sounds or something cause just then Shiro looked over at me and I heard a yelp of surprise as my food was yanked form my mouth. I let out a whine of annoyance as it was removed.

“Keith!” Shiro shouted in shock. He then placed my slug on the plate with his barely moving one. “Please don’t eat living things.” Shiro said tiredly.

“Why?”

Lance looked at me in shock. “Ah cause it’s not healthy… they can have all those yucky germs.”

“I’m not really a baby Lance. Don’t talk to me like that.” I shoot back at him, “And I did back in the dessert both with my pa and the year I was alone.” I give as an example. “I just don’t eat the ones that are poisonous.” I state.

Everyone just blinked at me. I looked back down, away from all the eyes.

Shiro placed the creature away from me, “How about we don’t do that now though.”

I whined in annoyance, “What am I going to eat then?”

“I think we all want to know that.” Pidge commented.

Hunk sighed as he started to collect the slugs from everyone. I’ll get some plates of food goo I guess.” I tried to reach for my slug thing as Hunk passed me.

“I would rather have the slug…”I protest as Hunk placed the orange goo in front of me.

Coran looked a bit sad as he pushed his alien salad around the plate. He must have really been hurt that the others didn’t like the food. Without thinking I let out a comforting chirp at him. “I liked the slug things Coran, I wish I got to eat it….”

Coran looked happier at that, he energetically chimed in, “Don’t worry young number four! I have more in storage!”

“Maybe I can make something with them… and actually cook them.” Hunk commented.

“I’ve been told that there slime makes an excellent sauce when combined with a bit off Janda juice, which we happen to have on hand too!” Coran eagerly supplied.

Hunk looked eagerly over at Coran, “Maybe we can cook tomorrow’s dinner together.” Coran beamed happily at those words.

“I would like that very much number 2.”

“Now that that is settle, Keith eat your food.” Shiro chastised. As he saw that I hadn’t even lifted my spoon. I was still annoyed with my slug being taken. It was my slug!

I glared down at it annoyed. I liked the taste of that slug thing, and I really didn’t like the taste of the goo, especially in comparison. While the orange goo was definitely better than the green goo, It still tasted weird. Antok had commented that it tasted like a rodent that lived in shit and dead animals…. I can agree with that.

“If you don’t feed yourself I’ll be doing it for you Keith. Everyone else is almost finished.”

Even knowing that I’ll get some of the slug tomorrow I was still really upset about not having it now.

“Keith…” Shiro commented warningly

I lost it then.

“I don’t want goo. I want the slug!”

“You aren’t eating the slug Keith, Hunk got you a plate of food goo and you need to eat that tonight. You can eat the slug tomorrow when Hunk has time to cook it.” Shiro explained.

I’m upset that they were telling me no to eating something that I could eat and that tasted way better than this nasty stuff. I shoved the plate of orange goo off the highchair shouting “No!”

The plate spattered on the table in front of me and even got some on Shiro and Pidge next to me.

“I want the slug!” I shouted as tears started forming in my eyes. I banged my fists against the tray in anger.

“KEITH!” Shiro shouted.

“What the heck!” Pidge shouted.

Lance, Hunk and the Alteans just looked at me with a bit of shock.

I…I think I did something wrong… I should have just eaten the goo… I looked down at the plate of splatted goo on the table. But no. I had been given the slug and I wanted it. It tasted so much better than this stuff. I don’t want the goo at all. I let out a huff of annoyance and cross my arms. They slap together with a slight squelching sound… that’s when I remember the slim from when it crawled on me. The blue slime had dried a bit and almost blended in with my purple died skin, from the alien aloe. I smiled at that and dragged my hand across the slime, shoving it in my mouth happily. I even let out a little purr.

“Oh gross.” I heard Lance comment. I looked up at that and saw Shiro glaring at me and the others looking at me worriedly.

“Keith.”

I took my hand out of my mouth and just said, “Slug!”

“No slug.” Shiro immediately shot back. Tears immediately sprang to my eyes.

“Those tears won’t work on me Keith. I said no and I mean it.” He then took me out of the seat and stood up. “Now, you are getting a bath to get that slime off you and you will go in time out for what you did. You know better than to throw stuff to try and get what you want.” He then turned to look at Hunk.

“Did you get a chance to make what I asked you? I hate using the carrier as the time out spot.”

“Yeah, I finished just before dinner. You want me to bring it to the lounge area?”

“That would be great, thanks Hunk.” Shiro said as he carried me away.

 

I fidgeted the entire time during the bath. I didn’t want to be here. I wanted the slug and I was mad they Shiro wasn’t letting me!

“Keith, for the last time hold still!” Shiro exclaimed as he tried to wash the last bit of slime off me. I just kept wiggling out of his grasp. He reached forward one more time and I lurched out of his grasp. But I slid in the waist high sudsy water. The little motion to get out of Shiro’s hold sent me backwards. It didn’t even register to me that I was falling till I was surrounded by water. I yelped in shock. I couldn’t breathe! My lungs burned. Hands grab me tight. I was in air. But I couldn’t breathe. I still couldn’t breathe! I gasped for air. And water came up like acid. It was all around me. Why couldn’t I breathe? I kept gasping and gasping. And water kept coming out and out. Burning as it passed through my throat. Hoping for any bit of air I kept gasping and water kept coming out. Burning as it came. It never seemed to end. Everything was blurry and getting dark. I could hear my hear thumping in my ears. Getting softer and softer as I pleaded my lungs to fill with air. There was pressure on my nose. Air was being forced into to me. I could feel my lungs expanding but I still couldn’t breathe! It stopped and I felt pressure in my chest. Everything was still fuzzy. I felt the air again. I felt clearer. More pressure. More air. More pressure. Suddenly more water came up. I felt I was on my side as I coughed up more and more water.It hurt so much. There was so so much. How could it hurt this much? I heaved in air. Fresh amazing air. Tears started welling up in my eyes and snot now dribbled from my nose. I was in pain. A lot of pain. My chest hurt. My lung hurt. I felt something soft wrap around me and then air rush past me. I curled into the warm body next to me. Hoping they would take the pain away.

Shiro had managed to give Keith CPR. Thank goodness he remembered the class for infant CPR when he had first been signing up for fostering. How he remembered he had no clue. He was just immensely thankful he did, as soon as the water came out of Keith’s lungs. He sighed in relief. Keith immediately started crying. And Shiro knew not everything was okay. He quickly wrapped Keith up in a towel and rushed him to the med bay.

He spared a few seconds to slam his hand onto the intercom system and shouted, “Coran! Med bay emergency!”

Once there he continued to press Keith tightly to him. His human hand never leaving Keith’s pulse point. Making sure his heart was still beating as he carefully watched the gentle rise and fall of his chest. Coran and the others skidded into the med bay only mere seconds after him.

“What happened?”

“Is everything okay?”

“What happened to Keith?”

“What’s wrong?”

Everyone shouted at once. Coran quickly made his way to Shiro as Allura tried to calm the others. Fright in her eyes as well though.

“Keith slid in the tub and took in a long full of water. He had started drowning. I managed to give him CPR but he needs a scan to make sure everything else is okay.” Shiro quickly explained. He laid Keith down on the table, his human hand gently grasping Keith’s currently tiny fist.

With the quick scan Coran shot up and grabbed Keith. He the rushed to the pod room. But he turned to the wall and hastily pushed a few buttons, causing a smaller pod to come up. It looked more like an incubator than a pod. He place the toddler in it. Placing blanket in a similar material to the pod suits over him. As the screen slid closed and the red light turned green Coran sighed in relief.

“Keith will be okay.” He announces. “The scans showed some bacteria in the lungs and a few remnants of water, but the pod can take care of that. He will be out in a few varga. And probably still be in a bit of pain. The pods are a little more uncertain with younger patients. They can’t always heal all that ails the child. Leaving them with some pain or small bits of illnesses. Young  number four, will probably be a bit hoarse or even unable to talk for a bit. And may have a slight fever. But he can recover from that easily.”

The rest of them sighed in relief at the worst being over. Now they just had to wait.

Everything still felt a bit hazy, but there was talking going on. I think it was Coran. I wanted to know what he was saying. All I saw was blurry object when I opened my eyes and had to blink them a few times. When the blurriness cleared I saw everyone staring down at me with varying levels of relief.

 A cold gush a wind blew past my skin as I heard a loud swoosh sound.“Wha…” I managed to hoarsely say before was launched into a coughing fit with my throat so horse.

“Keith!” Shiro yelped in worry.

I was instantly wrapped back up in his arms. And it was then that I realized that I only had a blanket around me. A wet one that smelled like pee. I wiggled in the blanket and let out a soft whine

“don’t ever ever do that again!” he  chastised full of compassion and fear.

Everything came rushing back to me then. The tempertantrum and the bath. And then the drowing. I had almost died. All because I was acting like a bratty baby. Tears welled up in my eyes and I started bawling. It hurt to cry, but that just made me cry even more. Shiro then tried to shush me and comfort me as I slowly calmed down.

Coran lifted a thin blanket that are kept in the med bay. “Her you can wrap him in this for now. So you can get rid of that nasty thing.”

Shiro looked down and realized I was in a wet blanket and wrapped me in the clean blanket and held me tight as he carried me to my room. I saw the mess in the bathroom. I had almost drowned. I curled into Shiro and started softly crying again. I acted terrible and it caused me to almost drown.

“Shh, shh. It’s okay. You’re safe. I’m not mad Ototo.” Shiro reassured as he gently rubbed my back.

“s-s-sorry” I managed to croak out.

“I know ototo, I know.” Shiro comforted as he put me in a new diaper and footed sleeper. I realized then that the pod had healed my sunburn. I was still purple, but I didn’t hurt.

“Yeah, lucky you. The pod healed the sunburn.” Let’s not do something like that again though please.” Shiro commented as he held me close.

My throat still hurt so I just nodded into his shoulder.  Shiro moved to my bed and sat me on his lap.

“We need to have a little talk about what happened at dinner though.”

Fear crept into my eyes. Was he still going to put me in time out? Please no! I … I don’t want to be left alone. Not after what just happened. I already hurt too much.

“There won’t be any time out. I won’t put you through that after what you just went through, but you do need to know that that attitude you had is not acceptable. You know better than that Keith. You eat what’s given to you and if you’re told no then you don’t still fight to get what you want. Ka-san made sure we both understood that.” I looked bashfully down at my lap. Unable to make eye contact with Shiro. I didn’t know what came over me. I just felt like I had to have it. And that I should have it.

“S-s-so-rr-rry” I stutter out again.

Shiro sighed as he held me close. “It’s okay, just try to behave better next time okay? I know you’re going through some difficult stuff right now, but that doesn’t give you the excuse to behave like that.” He looked back down at me as he pulled me away from him slightly. “Now do you want to try the food goo again?” he asked.

I quickly shook my head no. Shiro cocked his eyebrow in question, obviously not expecting that response. I replied simply  by touching my throat, but was interrupted by a yawn.

Shiro chuckled lightly as he said, “How about a bottle instead.” I nodded in acceptance. Something light and liquid sounded kinda good. Despite what I just went through.

After a warm bottle and Shiro unconsously rocking me as he headed to the lounge I was out before he even made it there.

 

 

“He doing better?” Lance asked as soon as Shiro entered the room.

“Shhh!” Shiro hushed, “he just fell asleep.”

“Oh, sorry!” Lance stage whispered.

Hunk looked up from the game he was playing on his tablet, “Though how is he doing?”

Shiro sat down with the others and nodded at Hunk. “He is doing okay. Isn’t talking much and when he does it’s with a stutter, it definitely caused him to lose his voice.”

“Poor Guy.” Hunk commented sadly.

“He’ll just need to take it easy for a bit.” Shiro explained.

“Easy enough for him, while he is like this.” Pidge added.

Lance chuckled. “I don’t know about that. He can still get up to a lot of trouble as a toddler. Remember he did have that escape attempt.”

Shiro just shook his head from that memory, “Though he won’t be feeling to well, so hopefully he doesn’t get up to much. Just keep a close eye on him like normal.”

Hunk looked worriedly down at Keith. “Shouldn’t you put him in his room to let him sleep better, than you know, having him here were all of us are talking?” Hunk questioned.

Shiro chuckled, “Don’t worry, once Keith is out he won’t wake up till he is good and ready. Has always been like that.”

“I find that hard to believe, that Keith is still like that when big.” Pidge huffed from across the couches.

“Sorry, but it’s the truth.” Shiro said with a shrug. I think he just wakes up early, or has a hard time staying asleep, but not because some noise woke him up.” Shiro thought out loud. “I actually think it might be Galra related.”

Pidge and Hunk looked over curious. “How so?” Pidge inquired.

“Well. He has completely refused to sleep alone now.”

“So that’s why I’m always taking him from you in the morning?”

“Yeah. He’ll definitely put up a fuss if I even think about having him sleep in his room alone now.”

Allura and Coran looked up from whatever it was they were doing, “That is probably because Keith had gotten used to the Galran sleeping arrangement.”

“What’s that?” all the humans asked.

“Oh, they all sleep together in huge family based packs in large nest which are built from various textured blankets and pillows.” Allura explained.

“With his current age he may also be dealing with the kittling urge to sleep on his Sara’s chest.”

“Aww…” Hunk cooed.

Lance though looked over at Shiro, “Have you been sleeping all right though?” it must be a bit worrying with him sleeping so close to you and like this.” Lance questioned.

“I’m fine with it.” Shiro commented off hand.

Lance quirked an eyebrow, “That’s not what I asked though.” He said.

Shiro huffed and then sighed. I think he is actually helping me sleep a bit better with his weight on me like it is, but yeah… he is just so tiny like this and I’m worried that if I have…if I have any more nightmares he might get hurt.” Shiro admitted.

“I found some weighted blanket like things a while back that could also help you,” Hunk commented.

“And if you want I can take him a couple nights?” Lance asked

Shiro looked down at the sleeping toddler. Keith had managed to wiggle his thumb up and suck on it and curled into the crook of his arm.

Shiro though, was still a bit worried about the alien aloe. He looked over at Lance, disregarding his earlier comment for now, “Do you have one of the pacifiers on you?”

“Wha? Oh yeah.” He fished one out of his hoody pocket and tossed it to Shiro. “I kinda got back into some of the babysitting habits I had with my nieces and nephew. Always keep emergency stuff like that on you. Also have distracting apps on your phone, but that isn’t really applicable here.” He said with a grin.

Shiro looked at the pacifier Lance handed him. Of course it was the blue lion one. Back at the space mall Lance had tossed the six pacifiers set of all the lions and voltron into the cart. Shiro gently nudged Keith’s thumb out of his mouth and quickly placed the pacie in. The toddler immediately started sucking.

“I thought you weren’t going to force him to take that? Since you know he can’t spit them out…” Hunk commented confused.

“I had mentioned to him last night that the space aloe on his hands worried me since he sucks his thumb some times. I promised him though that I would take it out as soon as he wakes up.”

Hunk shrugged and accepted the answer, it was between Shiro and Keith he guessed.

“Though those weighted blankets you mentioned… how heavy are they?” he asked Hunk.

“Heavy, but not as heavy as they should probably be for our weight.” He commented. I can give you one if you want to try it out?”

“That sounds good.” Shiro agreed he then turned to Lance. “If Keith is okay with it, we can see if he wants to spend tomorrow night with you.” Lance nodded in agreement. Then as if perfectly timed, Shiro let out a yawn. He stood up and gently shifted Keith against his shoulder, “Now I think I’m going to try and head to bed. I think you all should do the same shortly.” He added. There was a chorus of varies agreements as he left the Lounge to head to his own room for the night.

Chapter 20: a smol grump fights boardom

Summary:

Keith finds something to do while he is stuck in this baby body

Notes:

So for nano wright month, I want to try and just finish this fic. Hopefully, I complete my goal!!

The following day was almost as bad as dealing with the sunburn. Hunk had felt bad for me and made me some oatmeal like meal for breakfast that tasted really good. Though the rest of the day was almost a mirror of the past few ones. I was handed from one person to the next, either kept on them or within their sight. Though thankfully never placed in the playpen again. The only thing that changed is what happened after Shiro changed him and whipped him down with a sudsy rag. There was no way he was getting a bath now.

Shiro had handed him off to Lance. What the heck? Why? I looked up at Lance then turned to Shiro in hock and betrayal.

I wiggled in Lance’s hold as I reached back to Shiro. “Shiro! What the heck?!”

Both of them sighed, “We forgot to tell him didn’t we?” Lance asked.

“Yeah,” Shiro commented quietly. He then turned to me and squatted a bit so he was eye level with me.

“This isn’t something you did, but, you are going to sleep with Lance tonight, while I try something out. Even before you started sleeping with me, I’ve been having difficulty sleeping and Hunk thinks sleeping with a weighted blanket might help.”

“Only tonight?” I asked pleadingly as I glanced up at Shiro.

“I’m sorry Ototo but I can’t say for certain,” Shiro explained sadly.

I huffed sadly as I turned my back on Shiro and curled into Lance. These baby emotions were going crazy in me, I started tearing up as Lance walked to his room.

“It’s okay Nene. It’s just for the night. You’ll see Shiro in the morning, I promise.” Lance soothed.

He then handed me Red and laid me down against the wall of his bed. He then placed Hippo and Black on either side of me and placed my blanket over top. He then walked away, towards his bathroom.

“I’m just going to wash this face mask off and join you, okay? You won’t be alone long.”

I nodded at his words. I hated how needy I felt, but I just couldn’t seem to help it. It felt so bad being away from anyone for longer than a few minutes. I stayed sitting up with my eyes glued to the door till Lance came back and laid down. I curled into Lance’s chest and as the teen gently rubs my back, I slowly blink asleep.

 

The next day started like every other one since I was turned into a baby. Lance had tried to cheer him up that morning by putting me in a hippo footed sleeper for the day. It was kinda fun and comfy but I still glared at him. Though I was so bored with all of it. I was feeling better, but no one would let me do anything. Hunk had started his turn babysitting and had just finished up with the dishes. He then took me to the lounge.

“What aren’t we going to the lion hangers?” I asked as I tried to keep up with Hunk’s slowed down steps.

“Allura wanted Pidge and I to go over battle data and figure out a training plan.”

I perked up as an idea hit me. “I can help with that!”

I could see Hunk hesitate so I pushed on, “It’s not taxing and not dangerous, and I still know what I’m doing. I can help!” I pleaded eagerly as I tugged on Hunk’s pant legs.

Hunk looked down at me and I blew my eyes wide looking up at him as hopeful as possible.

Hunk visibly caved. I cheered on the inside as Hunk nodded in agreement.

I smiled and raced ahead, eager to do something different for once.

 

 

Hours later Keith was still eagerly doing over the battle data. Hunk and Pidge had taken a break and stared worriedly at the toddler.

“Shouldn’t he be napping now? Normally he is napping by now.” Hunk asked worriedly.

“Probably.” Pidge shrugged, “Though we can probably just let him go down on his own too.”

And sure enough, the two paladins watched as the child blinked, and blinked again as his head dropped down over the papers. Till he lurched up and repeated the process a few more times. That is until his head plopped down on the papers and didn’t come back up. Then the two watched as soft snoring came from him. The smiled as Keith slept. The mice that had been hanging around him while he worked on the papers curled up around him and joined him in naptime. Hunk looked down in awe at the scene before him, as Pidge just chuckled, snapped a few pics for everyone and started collecting the papers out from underneath him, replacing them with his stuffed hippo.

“Well that problem is solved,” Pidge said.

Chuckling Hunk added, “Yeah guess so… hey, I got to get lunch ready. Mind if you keep an eye on him while he sleeps?”

Pidge looked on in worry. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?.... after what happened in my room?”

Hunk smiled to reassure the girl, “Of course. You didn’t know he would react like that to them. Don’t take him near them and you’ll be fine. You’ll do great, and it’s just till lunch is ready. Then Lance will take over.”

Pidge nodded in acceptance. “Okay, I can do that.”

Not even an hour later Keith blinks his eyes open, well before lunch is anywhere from being ready.

 

I could hear the sound of clicking keys as I came to. When had I fallen asleep? I lifted my head and blinked blearily as I looked around. I was in the lounge…. Right, I was helping Pidge and Hunk with the Battle strategies…. I must have fallen asleep while reading them… I hope they aren’t mad at me. I glanced around again and saw Pidge going away on her computer. That must have been the clicking sound.

I sat up and felt something fall into my lap. It was Hippo! Hunk must have slipped him in my arms as I napped. I picked Hippo up as I stood and walked over to Pidge. I don’t know why but I like sitting on her lap while she works.

I reached up and started scaling the couch. And just like the first day I was back at the castle. Pidge laughed as she reached down and picked me up. Placing me in her lap as I had wanted.

“Again, you can just ask Keith.”

I just snuggled into her as she resumed typing. I relished in the comfort of the touch. But soon grew restless. It was nice, but I was bored. So board.

I started fidgeting. Trying in vain to get comfortable again. But Pidge misinterpreted my actions.

“If you wanted back down, you just had to say something.” She then released her hold on me and placed me back on the ground. “Hunk brought in a couple of the toys for you if you want.” She added as she resumed her work.

I glanced at the toys, but they didn’t look interesting right now. Nothing here did.

I remember Pidge saying something about a learning program on the ship that lets you learn Altean. Maybe I can try that? That sounded more fun than the stuff here anyways. I managed to get up and walk to the room, it wasn’t that far from the lounge anyways. As I sat down in front of the hologram it felt like I was forgetting something, but I couldn’t remember what… oh well. I shrugged at the thought as I then powered up the program.

It started out simply enough, I felt like I was really getting the hang of it. Until the words started getting harder and the holograms suddenly changed. I had gotten the words right before the warning ended, but then this weird giant bee-like thing appeared, it didn’t look nice at all. I couldn’t say the word the first two times and then it shifted at the third wrong answer. The bee thing grew larger and the stinger sharper. The buzzing sound speeds up as it moved to attack me. Even though it was a hologram it was still really scared and I ran.

I cried out in fear as I ran out of the room. I could smell Shiro nearby, and he seemed worried too. I ran to him. Nii-san will protect me.

As soon as he was in my sight I jumped into his arms and gripped his shirt tight. I must have looked like some deranged koala or something, but his smell was nice, and as he wrapped his arms around my back I finally felt safe once again.

“Keith, are you okay? Where have you been? We were all worried, you promised you wouldn’t run off again!”

“Keith!” Everyone else shouted in surprise.

It was then that I realized that I was back in the lounge and everyone else was now encircling me and Shiro. Pidge looked so worried, she even had tears in her eyes.

I was about to explain myself when Shiro shifted his hands and something mushed against my butt. My eyes blew wide as Shiro froze.

“Oh….” Shiro breathed out as my face erupted in red. I then smelt… it. And apparently so did everyone else. I buried my head in Shiro’s chest as everyone started reacting to the smell.

“Dang!” Pidge exclaimed as she waved her hand in front of her face, “Looks like he was scared shit less, literally!” she said laughing.

“Pidge!” Shiro chastised. “What did I say about cussing?

“Not going to happen,” she said as she moved to head out.

“Anyway, now that mister grump has been found. Let’s eat. After he has been changed of course.” She laughed.

Shiro sighed as he rubbed my back. I looked back up at him, “Sorry nii-san…” I say quietly. I had never done that so far. And it feels so gross too. I had always been able to tell when I needed to go in that sense, as humiliating as it was, Lance or Shiro would hold me over the toilet as I… relieved myself in that manner… what if I am losing that control too… what if I’m getting worse… becoming more like a baby!

I started tearing up as I felt knew hands grab me... I think they were Lance’s. Why was he taking me?

“Come on Nene let’s get you changed!” Lance then shifted me completely into his arms.

What? No! Why Lance?! This was already bad enough why do I have to have Lance change me!

I tried to wiggle out of his grasp but he just held me tighter and I could feel the mess smearing more and more. I wined in complete frustration. Why does this have to happen to me?!

“It’s okay Nene. Let’s get you cleaned up. Shiro can’t do it because I never showed him how, and this is much different then what’s normally been done.”

I blushed harder as Lance took me into my bathroom and laid me down. He started everything like normal, but then lifted my legs high and I just kept blushing hard. I realized I still had hippo with me and I held him over my eyes and face as I could feel Lance whipping my butt. I did not need this coming back at me when I’m back to normal. Not one bit of it.

Apparently, I had been whining as he cleaned me because he reassured me as he cleaned. “It’s okay Keith, nothing bad is going to happen. No one, not even Pidge or I will bring any of this stuff up when you are back to normal.” He confirmed as he quickly tapped me back into a new diaper.

I relaxed as I finally felt clean again, and he zipped me back into the hippo onesie. I glared at him over Hippo. “How did you know that’s what I was thinking?”

Lance smiled as he bopped me on the nose. I wrinkled it in annoyance. Why would he do that?

“Because it is what I would think if the roles were reveres.” He said as he picked me up.

“You seem to think about that a lot,” I commented.

“Not really. Sometimes I just wonder what you are going through so Shiro and I can help you through it. We all care about you mullet.”

I nuzzle into his chest. “Thanks, Lance.”

“No problem, Keith. We are all family and that means we take care of each other.” Lance stated.

“Never really had family for a long time, besides Shiro and Adam…” I mumbled.

“Well, not anymore. You have all of us now as family too!”

I smiled as I looked up. Seeing that we were now in the dining room and everyone heard that too.

“Yeah, of course!” Hunk chimed in.

Allura and Coran nodded in agreement.

“Pidge added, “You know my family already thinks of you like family.”

I just nuzzled into Lance. Content at everyone’s words and started softly purring.

 

 

 

Chapter 21: a smol grump gets an ear infection

Summary:

Keith wakes up with a pain in his ears and he just wants it all to stop.

The next morning I woke up feeling really warm. Too warm. I kicked off the blanket and out of Lance’s grip, but then the itch started immediately. So I curled back into him. Then the pain came.

A sharp pain erupted from both of my ears. It hurt so much. I didn’t even realize I was crying from the pain. I saw Lance jolt up jostling me from my position next to him. Losing the touch made the pain even worse. I wailed louder and Lance pulled me close to his chest. He tried to shush me as he rocked and bounced me.

The pain didn’t lesson so neither did I.

“What’s wrong Nene?”

I just continued to wail. I couldn’t think of any words. I just wanted it to stop.

“Come on Keith, you need to tell me what’s wrong so I can fix it.”

“H-hu-hurts” I wailed.

“What hurts?”

“Hurts” I just wail again. Why can’t he just figure it out?

“I know Nene” he tried to console. He started walking out the door then, “Let’s go see if Coran can find anything to help.”

 

 

Coran held up a data pad after some tests had been run and Shiro had raced in from all the crying.

I had been stripped down to my diaper so they could do a proper exam of me. Shiro was behind me gently comforting me as tears still welled in my eyes from the pain in my ears.

“It appears that young Keith’s discomfort is caused by a bacterium or virus in the middle ear.”

Shiro rubbed my back, “It will be okay buddy”, I just reached my arms up as he picked me up and I nuzzled into his shoulder. “We’ll get it taken care off quickly.”

Lance stood up from his spot on the other side of me, “do you have any medicine we can give him to ease the pain?”

“I’m afraid not my boy,” Coran said sadly. “Alteans are not prone to this virus, unlike Galrans, who actually get them quit frequently. I’ll contact the Blade and see if they can send anything over. More than likely, one of Keith’s pack will accompany the medicine as well.”

“Hear that buddy? Your pack will be coming too.” Shiro repeated to me. I just whined again. All I wanted was the pain to stop.

 

Everything grew worse as the day progressed. I couldn’t eat or drink without any pain. It got so bad that Shiro had to gently tip a cup of Kakara for me to drink since even a bottle hurt to suck. I ended up getting most of it all over me. I hate this so much. By the end of the day I was so tired. Exhausted from the crying and the pain, but I just couldn’t sleep. Nothing seemed to relax me.

Shiro had been bouncing me gently and humming, hoping that it would help. It did not.

Lance appeared from his room. He was bleared eyed, and still had his sleeping mask on.

“Did he wake you?” I heard Shiro ask.

“Yeah, kinda. But it’s okay.” Lance added. “Think you can hand him over? I think I know something that might help.”

“Be careful with him please. He is in a lot of pain.” Shiro warned.

“Don’t worry, I’m just going to cast some Lancy Lance magic” the teen said with a grin as he took me. I was too tired to put up a fuss, but I just couldn’t sleep.

Lance placed me on his shoulder and then spoke to Shiro, “You go get some sleep Shiro. You look like you need it. I got him for tonight.”

“Are you sure? He is not having it tonight,”

Lance nodded, “I have dealt with many sick toddlers over the years, from chicken pocks to a simple soar throats. Keith with an ear infect is nothing to the diarrhea disaster mi Sobrino had caused when he was one.”

Shiro looked at us hesitantly, “If you’re sure. But if you need any help at all, please come get me okay?”

Lance nodded, “Got it, but we won’t need to. Isn’t that right Nene?”

I just whine in annoyance at being handed away from Shiro.

“Shh, shh, it’s okay. Lancy will make it all better.” He then started taking me in a different direction. I didn’t notice were it was he was taking me. He gently bobbed me up and down as he readied something. I just kept my eye closed. The pain was so bad. I tried to rub at them to make it stop.

“No, no, Gatito. No touching those ears.”

I whined louder, “Why?”

“You don’t want to make it worse do you.” he said as he pulled my hands away. “Here try this,” he then wrapped something warm and weird feeling around my head. It did feel weirdly good though. So, so good. I leaned into it and into Lance’s shoulder.

“That better?” he asked.

I just nodded. Lance started humming and continued the slow bobbing. He transitioned to singing something in Spanish but I couldn’t hear it. It was nice though. The warm heat on my ears and the soft singing. It made everything better. Before I knew it I was falling asleep.

 

The next day I out right refused to do anything without that compress. Lance and Shiro didn’t want me to constantly have a hot rag on my head though. So then I see Lance change the hot one for one in the Altean freezer and wrapping it in a towel.

“I prepped this one in case the warm one didn’t work. It should do the same thing as the hot one though.” He explained as he positioned it around my head. It did feel just as good, but shivers coursed through my body the entire time.

Shiro made a move to take it off. I quickly grab hold of it and shout “NO!” at the top of my lungs. This is my relief.

Shiro and Lance looked a bit shocked as I sat in my red lion footed sleeper from the night before tightly gripping the ice pack on top of my head with the hood that is resting on top and glaring daggers at Shiro as he steps back.

“I guess that’s decided. Maybe we can just counter the cold by wrapping him in blankets?”

Shiro just silently shrugged and left to grab the blankets.

I had been wrapped in the fuzzy purple blanket that my pack had left me. It smelt perfect and I nuzzled deeper. I say wrapped, but really Lance swaddled me. Pretty tightly too. I couldn’t even move my hands and arms…. But I was constantly being held so for the time I was okay with it. I even started purring.

Lance laughed as he grabbed me and held me up. “Look a purrrito!”

I halted my purring and just glared at everyone. I did not find that amusing at all. Though everyone else did, even Shiro. I had been betrayed!

“Okay mister grumpy pants. It’s time for breakfast.” Shiro said as he takes me back.

“Not you too Shiro!” I complained.

“Sorry bud,” Shiro said with a smile.

I just huffed in annoyance as the three of us walked into the dining room. Shiro walked straight to my high chair, I looked up at him with big watery puppy eyes and gripped his shirt. I am in pain and will not be put in that chair. Shiro sighed. Good, he wasn’t going to put up a fight with me, he would lose.

“Fine, just while you’re not feeling good.” Shiro complied.

I flipped to a grin as Shiro sat me in his lap. Pidge had seen the sudden change of emotion and lightly chuckled, shaking her head in amusement.

Hunk place all the food down like a normal breakfast for them, but Coran still hadn’t arrived, he was normally one of the first ones here. The group started to look worried at his absence, even Allura.

That is until the doors suddenly slid open, revealing, not just Coran, but also some blade members. A large one saw me with Shiro and raced up to us. I was snatched out of Shiro’s lap and into the tall blade’s arms. I caught a whiff of his sent at the motion and inadvertently squealed happily. Rasa was here. And that means the rest of the pack too.

I then saw Antok pull down his hood and nuzzled our faces together. Kolivan, Thace, And Ulaz all removed there hoods as well.

Shiro and Allura stood up in a shock.

“Well this is a surprise,” Allura exclaimed politely. She then turned to Coran, “I had no knowledge that you would be joining us so early. Or at all. May I ask the reason for your arrival?”

Kolivan nodded, “Once your adviser contacted us about Keith’s ear infection Ulaz rushed to make medicine that can aid in getting rid of it fast.”

I didn’t care all that much for the reason. I was just happy they came. I purred happily in Rasa’s arms.

“We were just about to have breakfast if you would like to join us.” Hunk chimed in.

Kolivan nodded politely towards Hunk. “Thank you, that sounds good.” My pack took their seats on the other side of the paladins. Antok not even thinking about giving back me back to Shiro. I glanced over at him and he actually looked a bit upset about that. He was about to help me drink some of the Kakara before my pack came in. I realized I wanted to be with Shiro right now. I would have the rest of the day to be with Rasa and the others.

I reached out across the table and whined, “Ni-sann” Shiro blinked a bit in shock then stook up quickly and went to grab me out of Antok’s shocked hands

“Guess you wanted to finish your breakfast with me huh?”

“Yeah.” I simply say I stay in the bundle of warmth as Shiro slowly holds up the cup of Kakara and the others eat there breakfast. Shiro is eating his to as he holds up the cup for me. I quickly finish it and push his hand away.

“All done ototo?” he asks, “Do you want some of soft foods?” I nodded. Eating caused the ear infection to hurt, but softer foods seemed okay. Shiro had finished most of his food by now and was spoon feeding me between bites of his own food. This was beyond embarrassing, but not the most embarrassing thing that has happened to me since being turned into a baby.

“I have the formula for the cure with me, but it is best used when freshly made. If you could spare the use of your lap for the morning, I could have Keith back to his normal self by this evening.” Ulaz requested

“Of course. We all definitely want Keith back to feeling himself as fast as possible.” Allura exclaimed.

“Then with that I believe I will take my leave and get started.” He pushed himself away from the table and turned to his mate, “You care to aid me in the preparation?” he asked Thace.

“Of course.” The two quickly left for the medical labs.

Antok lightly chuckled at them, “Those two never change.”

“We will be happy to take over care of Keith for the day if you would all like?” Kolivan changed subject.

Shiro nudged me a bit, “That’s really up to him to decide.” He then whipped some of the food off my chin with the bib. He was doing most of the work and I still managed to make a mess of myself.

Though I did want to spend the rest of the day with my pack. I reach out to Kolivan shouting, “Takratik!”

Chuckling Kolivan adds, “I think that’s decided then.” as he take me away from Shiro. I wasn’t really hungry any more anyways.

The day was nice and simple. Lance had explained what the ice pack was for and I had spent the rest of the day in the nest sleeping on top of either Rasa or Takratik with an ice pack pressed to my ears. It was so nice. Though it came to an end in the evening. Antok took me to the lab and I watched as Ulaz held up a long menacing needle with a bright pink liquid. That was not going in me. No way.

“This is the cure for the ear infection Keith” Ulaz explained. “One little does and all the pain goes away.”

“Antok could you get him ready?” Thace added.

“Were at?” Rasa asked.

“The butt should work best” Ulaz commented.

I let out a loud whine at that but Antok just tried to rock me in consolation as he then striped me of the onesie and the diaper. I tried to squirm at the loss of warm but Antok had a good hold on me and soon felt the sharp stab as Ulaz jammed with the blasted needle. I let out a loud wail as the injection stung. Antok and Thace both tried t say comforting words, but I couldn’t hear them over my wailing and the pain. I didn’t want any of their kind words, they were causing the pain to begin with.

Once the pain stopped I was quickly diapered and put back in the sleeper. Kolivan then pressed me tightly to his neck were my nose was right next to his sent glands and my nose was flooded with his comforting cent. It caused me to cease my crying almost instantly. I was still mad at the rest of my pack though as I gripped Takratik tightly and only let him touch me. He lightly chuckled making a comment on the fickle anger of a kittling. I didn’t really care. I spent the rest of the day and night in his arms. The next morning when they had to leave again I unwillingly let go, meaning Shiro had to pull me off of my grandfather as I shouted “Takratik” as the four left. Why do they always have to leave! I just want everyone I care about to be near me. I miss them when they aren’t here. Any of them, the paladins and the blades. They are all my family.

By the end of the day I had calmed down a bit. I was still mad at everyone, but my ears weren’t hurting and I could drink normally again, that meaning from a bottle on my own then someone holding a cup for me. But even though I was mad, I still didn’t want to be on my own. I ended up spending the day curled up sleeping off the injection in the shall carrier of whoever wanted to deal with me. I think it was mainly Lance and Shiro.

I do not want to deal with another ear infection ever.

Chapter 22: A smol grump flies with Red

Summary:

Keith finally gets to hang out with red.

Notes:

Small chapter this time, but full of fluff. Hope you all enjoy

“Red!” I screech at Lance again.

I was beyond annoyed with them. Lance had promised that he would take me to see Red this afternoon, but now he was trying to have me take a nap.

“We can see Red after your nap, Keith,” Lance tried to bargain.

“No! You promised!” I shout as I tried to wiggle out of his hold.

“You did promise.” Pidge said from her spot on the couch were the three of them were. Not even bothering to look up at him.

I continued to wiggle on his lap. I just wanted to see Red!

“You promised!” I repeated.

“Okay, okay. We can go see Red.” Lance finally caved.

“Yes!” I cheer.

Pidge then motioned to shoo them out. “Go now so I can finish this program.”

“We’re going, we’re going.” Lance comments as he took me out of the Lounge.

 

 

Red sat alert waiting for us. She knew we were coming apparently.

My cubs, it is good to see you again. She told both of us.

“I didn’t know you can send your thoughts to Lance to.” I commented sadly.

Only while he is my paladin. When you resume your duties, I will be only yours. She explained.

“I miss Blue anyways, Chiquito.”

Red lowered herself and opened her mouth for us at that moment.

Come join me inside. You look tired my little cub. Red comments

Lance looked down at me, “See even Red thinks you should take a nap too.”

“No nap.” I refuse.

“Okay, okay. No nap. We can just sit in the pilot seat together. Okay?” Lance asked.

“Okay,” I quietly say as I curl into him. He was forgiven for now.

My head was filled with Red’s purring and I just replied in the same. She always felt so nice and warm.

“Awe,” I heard Lance comment as he moved to get up out of the seat. I open my eyes and see that he was leaving the pilot chambers.

“No leaving, I want to stay with Red!” I exclaim.

“Okay, okay. We will stay with Red.” Lance said as he sat back down in the pilot seat.

Maybe we can go for a flight? Red requests.

I perk up at that. “Yeah fly!” I see Lance glare up at Red.

“Fine, one lap around the castle.” Lance states firmly, “And only one lap”.

I clapped happily at that, Lance buckles us in together as I sit in his lap. He eases out Red and then Shiro and Allura immediately appear on the communication screen.

“And what do you think you two are doing?” Allura asks

I look up at Lance as he looks sheepishly to the other side. “Keith was wanting to see Red and then Red was wanting to fly, and I though Keith would enjoy one lap around the Castle in Red before taking a nap.

“Yeah,” I agree quietly.

Allura looks to Shiro and Shiro glances at me then Lance. He sighs and says “One lap.” He then glances back at me, “then you will willing take a nap.” I nodded in agreement.

Let’s go then! Red egged on as she launched out of the hanger.

I screamed with joy and Lance braced for the controls “Easy there Red!” not too fast. Shiro will have my ass if anything happens to Keith while he is like this.”

“Don’t care!” I shout as I giggled from excitement as Red weaved around some space debris that was hanging around.

“Well I do, since it will be my ass on the line.” Lance retorted as he pulled the thrusters back and slowed down to a slower, but still fast pace. Red couldn’t do slow.

“This is the best!” I gleefully giggle as Lance does a few loops.

“Good to hear it.” Lance grins, “But I think it’s time we head back.”

He starts to head back towards the lions’ hanger but I didn’t want it to end already. We only just start flying.

Red felt my frustration and showed me a plan to stay out a bit longer. I grinned as I slipped my hands out from the belt that pressed me to Lance, and pushed on the small lever on the left hand console. It will send us into a dive.

We immediately thrusted forward and I laughed hysterically as Lance screamed. He moved to pull the lever forward but it didn’t budge, and we could hear Red laughing as well in our heads.

“This is not funny guys!” Lance shouted.

“Lance what is going on!” Shiro suddenly appeared on the communication screen.

“Red and Keith managed to shift us into a dive and lock the controls.” Lance explained.

“Red told me to!” I explained myself.

Lance tried to gain some control of red and sent us into a barrel roll instead. His screaming got louder, and shriller and I squealed in excitement.

“This is awesome!!!” I shout.

“This is so not awesome!” Lance shouts.

“Land now!” Shiro commanded.

Red allowed Lance to regain control of the console and pull out. I remained giggling as Lance sighed in relief.

“Good,” Shiro states when he sees Red level out. “Don’t do that again Keith. I’ll talk with you after lunch. Now please listen to Lance.”

I just nodded. Still giggling.

After Red is docked once again Lance takes me back to the lounge. All the excitement from the flight soon leaves me exhausted and Lance held me against his chest were I heard the steady thump of his heartbeat. The gentle sound calmed my own and as he laid down I slowly fell asleep.

 

 

Lance adjusted himself on the couch. He noticed that Keith was out like a light.

“Guess all that excitement tuckered you out huh?” he questioned the sleeping toddler.

He placed a blanket over the two of them and laid down further on the couch. Maybe he could just close his eyes for a few seconds. He barely had any sleep when Keith had that ear infection a few nights ago.

 

They are both woken up a few hours later from Pidge snapping pictures of the two of them.

Chapter 23: a small grump deals with a battle

Summary:

one of the things the paladins have feared. a battle is upon them and Keith can only watch.

I glared at the blinking red clock in front of me. I can’t believe Shiro actually had Hunk build this! I reflexively kicked my feet in annoyance as I moved my anger from the clock to the contraption, banging my fists on the bar that was keeping me in place. I could easily lift it, but I knew Shiro would have something worse planned if I did. Just like ka-san did with her time outs. Hunk had made a carrier shaped chair that was on wheels. Shiro had locked them as soon as he was placed in it, though since my feet couldn’t touch the ground he felt like that didn’t matter much. Hunk had painted it bright red with ‘Time out chair’ on the back. He even lined it with a plush black fabric. Though I still didn’t like it.

“Enough of that Keith” Shiro chastised as he kneeled in front of me. “You will sit the last minute quietly and then be free.”

Shiro had apparently thought my stunt with Red earned me a five minuet time-out. He had sat me down after lunch like he promised and chastised me about the danger Red and I had put the three of us in, and how much it had scared him and Allura when the saw it on the security screen. I felt kinda bad when he explained it like that… but I don’t think I disserved to have a time out AND not be allowed to go inside Red for the next three days! That is so not fair.

“Aw the grumpy Gatito, when you get out we can pull out one of your toys” Lance tried to cheer me up as he waved my red lion in front of me.

I tried to reach for her as Shiro looked down at him. “Lance, no teasing Keith while he is in time-out”

Just as he finished that sentence alarms blared and shocked all of us.

“GALRA BATTLE CRUISER DETECTED IN THE AREA! PALADINS TO YOUR LIONS! Coran Shouted over the intercom.

“Shit!” Lance shouted as he and Shiro stood up. They both then rushed out of the room.

There was no way they were going to leave me alone again. I slid out of the seat, regardless of how much time remained on the clock. And rushed down the hallway. I managed to catch back up to them as they joined down in the hanger entrance all in there armor. Just as I followed them into the hanger I was scooped up from the back.

“I don’t think so Keith.” Shiro told me as he handed me to Coran. “You will stay safe with Coran okay.”

“No!” I whine in annoyance as I reached towards Shiro.

Shiro steeled his emotions. “We went over this Keith. You can’t go into battle like this. There are too many things can hurt you now.” He then quickly turned and the doors closed behind him, without any further discussion.

Coran holds me against his chest tightly. “It will be okay young number four. All will be fine. It’s just a normal mission for them.”

He headed back to the control room but quickly stopped by the lounge to pick up a few of my things.

Once in the control room he quickly placed me on the purple blanket that smelled like my pack and handed me Red, Black, and Hippo as well as a few toys I had been playing with. I just grabbed my three stuffed animals and stared up at the main screen as Coran opened the five communication channels to each of the lions and all the states for everyone and the castle.

“Everything is good from here Paladins.” He told them

“Keith behaving?” Lance asked.

“And you didn’t put him in a playpen I hope?” Shiro added.

“Yes, and no.” Coran answered “I have the young one on his blanket with his toys and companions. He will be fine. It is best to keep all your focus on the battle, I have things safe in the castle. “During his conversation he had shifted to the right a bit so that everyone could see me too.

Shiro nodded in acceptance “Okay, you all heard Coran! Let’s get these Galran empire fast.”

And fast it was. All five of them flew around the five ships and main fleet ship in perfect sync ducking a rolling at the perfect time. Coran aided them with ion blasts when needed, and before I knew it they had formed voltron and decimated the last of them. It really was a simple battle. I had no reason to of been worried, but I was. It had been so scary seeing them leave and the red alarm light flashing with the alarm blaring around me. Before I could even process everything Shiro had me back in his arms no worse for wear and it finally all came at me. Slammed into me like a truck.

“Okay but, you were so good for Coran that you don’t have to finish the time- out –“Shiro started to say.

But I didn’t hear any of that. I just erupted in loud wails and giant tear running down my cheeks.

Shiro froze his hold around me. Shocked at my reaction. “Keith, hey, it’s okay. We are okay. See” he held me to his neck and tried to get out of the armor.

Lance must have seen his predicament and rushed over, his armor already shed and just in his flight suit. He grabbed me from Shiro and I grasped onto Lance.

“Hey, hey, Nene. It’s okay. The battle with all those noises must have been a lot huh? And the Alarms probably weren’t any good either?” he soothed as he bounced me up and down. I rub my snotty tear soaked face into the nape of his neck and shoulder, nodding slowly.

“What’s wrong?” Shiro asked in panic, “Did something happen while we were in battle?”

I felt Lance shake his head as he kept up the bouncing and started gently rubbing my back, “No, I don’t think so. I think he was just over stimulated from all the lights, sound, and worry.” Lance explained, “Can you hand me his blanket?”

He then removed his hand on my back and draped my blanket over my head. I was surrounded by comforting scents and dim light. It felt nice. I heard muffled talking now and didn’t really care it was safe now. I felt calm just knowing Shiro and Lance were back with me. I rubbed my face one last time and lifted my head up. It tented around my head. I was picked up as both chuckled.

The blanket was thrown suddenly thrown over my face and Shiro jokingly said “Peek-a-boo!”

I glared at him. I may have baby emotions, but I was not mentally a baby.

“I’m not a baby.” I tell him.

“I know ototo. I know.” He said comfortingly and wraps my blanket around me. I was still a bit annoyed with him, but I was so glad everyone was okay.

Chapter 24: A smol grump gets tickled

Summary:

Keith accidently exposes his tummy in front of Hunk who is a weak weak man and cant refuse the oportunity. All the other Paladins soon join in.

Notes:

I know this is much shorter then my normal chapters, but it did't want to fight me on what i had planned... for once. hope you enjoy this little chapterr of pure fluff!

After I calmed down Shiro thought it would be a good idea for all of us should unwind while watching some movies Pidge had on her computer.

I laid between Hunk and Shiro as Tarzan plaid. The music was nice and calming. As the lullaby song plaid my eyes drooped down and I stretched sleepily. I felt my shirt ride up as I stretch and then a large hand reached down and gently rubbed my tummy. I cracked my eyes open and I watched as hunk hesitantly rubbed my tummy. I purr to show how much I enjoy it. His grin grew huge as my purring grew louder.

His hand lifted up a bit to where just his fingers were trailing along my middle. I fought to keep it down but failed terribly as a giggle escaped. The hand froze and then started tickling me with enthusiasm. I erupted in laughter. Wiggling and thrashing, I try to get away from Hunk’s hands.

“St-st-stop!” I squeal. His hands did relent only for his mouth to suddenly be on my stomach instead. He began blowing raspberries. I squealed from the sensation as he repeated.

“Hu-nk St- stop! I- I can- can’t fu-fucking ta- take it!” I shouted. I turned to Shiro then as the others were just laughing at my laughter. “ni- ni- ni-san help!”

Shiro stopped laughing for a bit as he looked at me, “You know. The tickle monster doesn’t like it when you cuss.” He said as an evil grin spread on his face.

“NO!!” I squeal again as Shiro then goes for my feet.

Out of the corner of my eyes I see Pidge just rolling on the ground laughing at me when Lance tackles her and starts tickling her. As I’m laughing at the tickling I receive. I watch as she kicks Lance in the face as he tickles her. Is sent backwards and Pidge decides to come to my help as she then tackles Hunk and starts tickling him. Hunk releases his hold on me and I manage to turn on Shiro who willingly lets me tickle his stomach.

“What the Quiznack?” I hear Coran shout. We all halt what we were doing and glance up to see both Allura and Coran in the doorway watching us.

We stare silently at them. “I think it is best if we do not know this earth custom.” Allura says politely as she backs up and pulls Coran with her. Lance apparently comes back too and decides to join me in tickling Shiro.

We soon all passed out until Hunk’s timer for whatever he had in the oven went off and let us know dinner would be done soon.

Chapter 25: A smol grump is babysat by Allura

Summary:

Keith gets to spend some time with just Allura and the Alteans find something new about the humans that makes them all the weirder

“Please Allura!” Lance pleaded.

“It will only be for a few hours tops!” Hunk added.

“Coran had said he needed all of our help. We really need you to watch him,” Shiro explained.

Meanwhile I just looked up from my spot on the floor. They had placed me on my blanket surrounded by the toys they had accumulated for me. From what I heard Coran has to do some serious maintenance and needs all the help he can get with the heavy lifting and some electrical work. So that left only Allura and I not needed. So guess who gets to babysit me…

“I guess…” she then knelt down in front of me, “you wont be difficult for me will you Keith?”

I glared at her “I’m not difficult.”

“Yeah Gatito you’re a real angel to take care of!” Lance chuckled.

I jus huffed in annoyance.

 

Minutes later Allura relents and I’m left with her just sitting on the floor next to me as I play with one of the handheld games I found.

My hands soon fumble with the controls and I throw it down in agitation. I grab Red and hold her close.

“Oh! What’s wrong?” Allura rushes in.

I continue to glare t her. “Nothing, just board with it.”

“Do you want to do something different then? Are you hungry? Or thirsty? I could get one of the bottles Hunk had made up! Wait do you a… do you need a change?”

I can feel the blood rush to my face. “NO!” I shout. “I don’t need a change!” I glare back down “but thanks for at least asking. Shiro, and Lance have just started to check me without asking…” I gripped Red tighter then. “… I wouldn’t mind doing something different, but I don’t have anything in mind.” I added. I didn’t really care. Maybe Allura might have some cool Altean thing for us to do too.

She sat back and seem to think for a second and then like a switch her eye grew bright with an idea, “Would it be okay if I braid your hair? My mother used to do that for me when I was little and it always calmed me too.”

It really didn’t sound horrible. I had even used to let some of the girls at the foster holms play with my hair too. “Sure, I guess.” I say. Allura claps her hands together excitedly. “Excellent!” she then picks me up and takes me to what I think is her room.

 

Allura’s room really did look like an alien princess’ room. She had a plush blue carpet and a vanity like table that had lots of little tubes and bottles on it, with a few scattered jewelry. There was a small sitting area and a large canopy bed, but other than that there was still a lot of open space. The closet was open and had nothing hanging in it except some containers and her armor.

She set me down on the carpet as soon as we entered and I quickly walked over to the closet. I’m too curious about how bare the room seems. I plop down in front of one of the bins and pry it open. Or at least attempt to with my weak baby arms.

“I thought I was going to braid your hair?” Allura asks as she kneels down in front of the box and me.

“I want to know what’s in here first,” I tell her.

She lightly chuckles at that as she joins me on the floor. “Well okay then.” She then starts pulling the stuff out and laying it in front of me.

I was a little surprised at the contents. They were all dresses. Really small dresses. They looked like they could fit my current size. “These were all my old clothes,” she explained.

“What happened to your current clothes?” I asked pointing to the empty closet.

“Well these containers are designed to keep everything out. So unlike clothes just hanging in the open air for thousands of years these didn’t degenerate.”

“Oh.” I say as I look back down at all the dresses. Some looked a bit too small for me actually and a few looked almost big enough to fit Pidge. But one did catch my eye. It was a black dress with a sparkly red skirt that had lots of tulle under it. I unintentionally reached for it.

As a grabbed the skirt Allura comments,” do you want to try some of them on? I remember Shiro mentioning once that you like to wear dresses sometimes. I have a few others I would love to see you in if you want.” She added with a gleam in her eye. I shrugged a bit, it did sound kinda fun.

We put some dresses to the side that looked like they might fit Pidge while Allura pulled all the ones I like into a pile for me to try on. Allura had to help me into them put them on. I loved the red and black one. There was also a solid red one with a big bow on the waist and a silky skirt, and I also picked a gauzy purple dress that had a flower on the waist and some sparkles on the gauze that laid on top of a more silky material. The last one I picked was a dark blue dress that isn’t nearly as fancy as the others, it’s made out of a cotton like material and had silver stars embroidered around it. It was really comfortable too. Allura moved to take it off but I held my hands down over the skirt.

“No, I want to keep it on.” I tell her.

She chuckled lightly, “Okay then. We can do that. You ready for me to braid your hair?”

I nodded and got up to walk to her bed. It looked comfy and I wanted her to braid my hair up there. The bed has lots of light blues and purples though out with a canopy of gauzy blue material that sparkled in the light, and lots of puffy pillows and other weird soft puffy pink stuff. It looked like cotton candy. She lifted me up and placed in a pile of the fluff. It looks a lot like cotton candy. I wonder if it tasted like cotton candy too.

“KEITH!” Allura shouted as she pulled it from my mouth. “Don’t try and eat that! It’s a part of my bed,” She chastised me.

“It looks like cotton candy…” I tried to explain.

“Well I’m sure it didn’t taste like it I assume.” She said as she looked down at me.

I shook my head no. “What are they though?”

She smiled a bit, “They are alikians,” seeing my confused expression she decided to explain further, “I believe they would be similar in nature to your, plushies, I believe Lance referred to them as?”

I nodded, “Though why don’t they have a shape? Like an animal?” I asked as I squished some of the cloud things together.

Allura came to site on the bed next to me with a bag of things. “Because they can be shaped into anything you want instead.” Allura explained as she grabbed a bunch of the fluff and compressed it together and formed an almost exact replica of Hippo, except it was pink. I pushed Hippo right next to it and compared the too.

“They look almost the same.”

“Yes, we would often use them as a learning tool for our own shape shifting abilities as well as creating our own friends when younger.” She said as she started combing through my hair. I grabbed some of the fluff myself and started messing around with it. I could feel her sectioning off my hair as I played, but I didn’t care all too much. It felt good, and I was having fun with the fluff. Apparently this fluff really did manage to dry out my mouth when I was sucking on it, I was getting really thirsty now.

“Allura?” I ask as she finished of the second braid.

“Yes?”

“I’m thirsty. Did hunk leave any Kakara made in the bag he gave you?” I asked.

“Let’s see.” She then moved to get the bag and brought it to the bed. We both dug through it. It was mostly diaper stuff and some pacifiers and my blanket, but we found a cooling pouch that had a few pre-made snacks and two bottles made up. I grabbed one and turned my back to Allura so she could keep doing my hair. I felt her sectioning off more hair and making some smaller braids. Then starting to twist them together and tie them off. It was all very soothing and soon I found myself nodding off. The bottle slip from my hands as I felt her make the last adjustments on my hair. She nudged Hippo into my hand and my blanket too. I eagerly accepted them as I curled up in her lap with her loose hair around me.

 

Shiro came to retrieve Keith a few hours later and quickly snapped a picture at the scene before him. Allura and Keith were both fast asleep on her bed. Keith had his hair in an intricate braid and was gripping Allura’s hair in his tiny fists. He came up to the two and gently shook Allura awake.

“Well it looks like you two had a busy day.” Shiro commented as Allura awoke.

She gentle rose a bit as she held Keith against her chest, “Yes, you could say something like that.” She said with a smile.

“Anyways Hunk is making dinner now. I came up here to let you two know.” Shiro explained.

“Thank you, we will be right down.”

Shiro leaned forward, “I can take him for you if you want?” Allura moved to allow him, but as he pulled Keith back some of Allura’s hair came with him. “Looks like he has quit the grip on it.” Shiro comments.

“It would seem like it.” she agreed, “It would seem that I will keep him with me till he awakens.”

“Seems so.” Shiro chuckles.

The three head down to lunch with Keith slowly wakening up from the movement.

 

I woke up slowly, it had felt nice and warm were I was but the movement was jarring me awake. I opened my eyes slowly and saw Shiro next to me. He actually locked eyes with me and grinned. “Hey ototo, have fun with Allura?”

I smiled and adjusted myself, knowing I was in Allura’s arms then. “Yeah, we had fun. We found some dress and even some for Pidge is she wanted, and she braided my hair.” I tell him.

“I see buddy. You look really nice in this dress.” I was then put down in the high chair and didn’t even realize that we were already in the dining room. I let Shiro buckled me in and put a bib on without a fuss. It wasn’t worth it. “I found a couple of other really nice dresses too.” I turned as Pidge sat down next to me, “we found some dresses that may fit you too,” I add.

Allura smiled and explained. “Some of my old dresses survived in some preservation storage and we figured you would like some new clothes as well. I can give them too you later tonight if you would like.”

Pidge lite up at that thought, “That would be awesome, I missed having dresses. Thank you, Allura, Keith” she said turning to each of us.

“You’re welcome.” I told her. Just then Lance came sauntering in and froze when he saw me. I had forgotten what the others would think. Shiro and Pidge had already know. And Allura was the one to ask me, but Lance never did any of that. What was he going to say…. Will he taunt me about the dress or my hair? I couldn’t look at him as he took his seat next to Pidge.

“Those braids are really nice, did Allura do them for you.” I nod slowly as I glance up at him. He had a goofy grin on his face, “You know my older sister taught me some hair styles too. I could do your hair too some times. If you want to of course.”

I smiled and nodded again, “yeah that would be nice. You don’t think it’s weird that I like this stuff? The hair braids and the dress and all that?” I ask nervously.

Lance shakes his head vigorously. “Nope, absolutely not, I have no problem with you being you. If you like it you should do it. Well so long as it isn’t illegal or hurting yourself. Like you normally do.” Lance said with a grin.

“Yeah…” I say quietly, “Thanks Lance…”

“You’re welcome samurai.” Lance says.

“Dinner is ready!” Hunk suddenly exclaims as he and Coran come out with trays of bowls. “I made some chili and rice for everyone, but not as spice as I would like, since someone refused to let me add more.” Hunk said as he glared at Coran, “And Coran made something with just the rice for him and Allura.” He said as he placed bowls in front of all of us.

“Why you insist that you need any poison in that food let alone more of it I do not understand. But you were proven right when you said it is non-lethal to humans.” Coran stated.

At the word poison everyone halted the spoons to their mouth.

“Poison!” Lance screeched as he looked back at Hunk in confusion.

Hunk just laughed and I quickly realized what it was and reached for my food that Shiro was currently still holding over my head.

“It’s just capsaicin bud, you will be very happy I found it.” Hunk explained.

“What the heck is capsaicin?!” Lance continued to screech. Shiro understood it but looked at me and then again at the plate… and placed it down near him. ‘What the fuck Shiro!’

“It’s spice dude, like the stuff found in chili peppers.” Pidge further explains.

Recognition finally dawned in his eyes as he then took a giant spoonful of his chili. And relished in it. Why can’t I be doing that now?

I glared up at Shiro. “Shiro, my chili!” I complain.

He ignored me and turned to Hunk, “Did you test it against Keith’s system though?”

Hunk paused his own spoonful of chili, “Wha- oh yeah. It should be perfectly safe for him as well. Even now. It might be a bit spicier then he can handle with having a baby pallet, but it won’t hurt him like it would the Alteans.” Hunk confirmed.                                                                                                

Shiro sighed in relief as he gave me back my bowl.

“Finally,” I say in anger as I took my own spoon full. And it was hot but so good, I could almost purr, if it wouldn’t hinder my ability to eat.

The others just chuckled. Why must the laugh at almost everything I do?

“You know it wouldn’t hurt me Shiro.” I grumbled, “I’ve eaten spicier stuff then this before.”

“Just being cautious, Keith,” Shiro said as he started eating his own.

Coran decided to stand up at that moment. “Well now that all that is settled I have amazing news.” He beamed at all of us, “The Queen of Nalital wishes to join the alliance. She requests all of our presence at a ball she is holding in our honor.”

I looked up at him then, “Wait, all of us?”

 

Chapter 26: A smol grump goes to a Gala

Summary:

Keith attends the gala with the others. Though he isn't prepared for what happens when the party nears an end.

“So do you all understand our objective with the Queen of Nalital?” Allura asked us as we sat around the conference table. We were going to attend a gala for the celebration of them joining the coalition. Everyone was in nice party clothes.

Coran had managed to unearth some Altean suits almost exactly like his for Lance, Hunk, Shiro and himself. They were even in their colors, blue, yellow, and black respectfully. Pidge wore one of Allura’s old sparkly strapless green dress. That cinched at her waist and stopped just past her knees. I was sitting on Shiro’s lap in the red dress with black bows along the waist.

“Yeah, yeah, “Lance comments, “we wine and dine them and show them all a good time.”

Pidge jabbed him in the ribs, “And we will all be on our best behavior.”

“Yes. Make sure of that please” Shiro added as he stood. “Now if we don’t hurry I think we may be late.” He grabbed one of the diaper bags from behind him that was ready and headed to the gala.

 

The Gala was crazy. We presented ourselves to the queen.

I dipped down as Shiro bowed to the queen and her court.

The queen stood tall, exceedingly so. She towers over Shiro. She wad large ears and fluffy purple fur not unlike the Galra. Smiled as she saw me.

“And who is this little one?” She asked as she came up to great all the paladins.

Shiro adjusted me in his arms as I tried to hide my head from her face, I did not like being stared at. It was a good thing we came up with a viable reason for me to come, that wasn’t me being the de aged red paladin, “This is Keith. He is…. he is a half Galra kit we rescued on a planet a few quintents ago. We are waiting to hear back from our Galra friends in the alliance.”

I could see a few eye low wide as Shiro tells the court that I’m half Galra, but surprisingly not in anger, more in curiosity, especially with the queen.

“A kit!” she exclaims. “I have never seen a Galra so young!”

Another Nalital person stepped forward. With a smirk on his face. I immediately don’t trust him. “Yes, it is un-heard of for a Galra kit this young to be away from there pack.

“Well like we said he is in our care for the foreseeable future,” Shiro added as he held me close.

Allura spoke up then, “I hope you don’t mind bringing him along, you had requested all of the castles occupants and he is one of the castle occupants as well.”

The queen smiled. “That he is. Shall we continue on to the planned festivities?”

Allura curtsied “It would be a pleasure” and followed her exit along with the rest of us.

 

The room we were lead in was extravagant and busy. People were all over waiting for us and cheered upon out entry.

“Feel free to dance, eat and socialize as you like.” The queen says as the king comes up and takes her hand, guiding her to the dance floor.

Lance seemed to follow the kings lead and bows slightly to Allura, “Shall we dance as well, Princess?”

Allura glanced at him in amusement, “I don’t see why not.” She graciously accepted and was led away.

Hunk turned to Pidge, “I saw the food was being served by robots, want to go check it out?”

I could see hearts forming in her eyes as the mention of yet another alien robot, “Of course!” she exclaimed. Coran had already wondered off to talk with some diplomats.

I looked up at Shiro. He smiled and said “Guess that just leaves you and me, huh?” I nodded in agreement. “How about we find a spot to just watch the party go-ores?” again I just nodded. There was a lot of noise and music around me.

The two of us were at some tables and just watching the dancers. Some diplomats had come over and chatted with Shiro. Apparently there was going to be a small meeting with the high ranking council members, the Queen and King , and Shiro and Allura. Shiro told me that Lance will be taking over watching me.

Just before Shiro was supposed to leave an older looking Nalital sat next to us. Her fur was more of grey than purple and she seemed closer to Shiro’s height. She was holding a baby too. The child was squirming in her arms.

She looked over at Shiro “would you mind if we joined you. The little princess is a bit frustrated with all the noises going on. I assume it is the same for your little one?” she said as she looked down at me.

Shiro nodded politely and she took her seat. He then added, “Keith, doesn’t like loud sounds and parties normally.” I nodded along with him as I grabbed Red and hugged her close. “So this is Queen Talsinn’s Daughter?” Shiro asked.

The lady put the princess down on the table with me. She was drooling on some toy and unphased by anything else.

“Yes, this is Princess Tamlinn, and I am her nurse, Kannill.” She introduced. She then looked down at me as I hid my face behind Red. I heard her chuckle softly. “This is the Galra kit? He doesn’t look much like them.”

“He is a half breed. A Katill I believe. We have plans to meet up with the Blades of Mamora to pass him off to them.”

“It is very kind of you to take in the species of the enemy. I have heard rumors, dreadful rumors really, of others species trying to sell Galra young on a black market.”

What the heck? Takratik or any of the rest of my Pack didn’t mention any of that. The idea of someone tacking me. I didn’t like it one bit. I stopped knawing on red’s ear, when did I even start?

I immediately lifted my arms to Shiro, “Nii up”

Shiro immediately obliged, he must not of liked the idea either. I nuzzled into Shiro, relishing in his sent when I realized I didn’t have Red either. I looked around and saw her back on the table. The other baby was chewing on his ear. No way was anyone but pack allowed to touch Red! I wiggled out of Shiro’s hands. He was a bit shocked and quickly placed me back on the table.

I crawled over and yanked Red out of the girl’s mouth. “NO! Mine!” I shouted as I clutched Red tight. The princess starting bawling immediately. I just angrily clutched Red tighter. Scenting her so it got rid of the other persons sent. Red was mine. Only mine.

“Keith!” Shiro shouted in shock. “You don’t do that! Now apologies to the princess.” He chastised.

“No. She took Red.” I said back.

“She doesn’t know how special Red is to you. But that doesn’t give you the right to snatch it from her.” He looked back up at the Nurse who was consoling the princess and looking at me angrily.

“I think I should take her back to her room for a nap. It was a pleasure meeting you Black Paladin.” she nodded in parting as she rose.

Shiro replied the same and then turned to me when she left.

“Keith, you know better than that. You don’t snatch things like that. She didn’t know any better.”

“Red is mine.” I stubbornly reply.

“Yes, but you can share. “ Shiro tried to say.

“No. not Red.”

Shiro sighed in resignation, “Fine okay…. There is too much going on to deal with this right now. We will be talking about this later though.” I just glared at him over the top of Red’s head

“Was someone being naughty?” Lance suddenly said from behind Shiro. His face was a bit flushed and he held a couple plates of food.

“Just not being able to share it would seem.” Shiro explained, “I take it the meeting is starting soon?”

Lance shrugged as he took a seat next to Shiro, placing a plate in front of me. “Yeah, and I needed a break from all the dancing. The ladies just love me.”

I huff in amusement as I start reaching for my plate. He had loaded it up with chunks of meat and some fruit and I think some type of leaf or grain. I move to reach it but hear Lance, “Bub, bub, bub. You need this first. You don’t want to get anything on that dress do you?” He then wraps one of the voltron bibs around my neck. I huff and continue reaching.

“Thanks, Lance.” I add. Knowing Shiro will say something soon.

“No problem gatito.” Lance said with a grin as he began eating his own meal.

Shiro shook his head in amusement as he stood to leave.” Behave for Lance please, Keith. When I get back we can leave.”

I look up at him and innocently say, “I will.” Amusement still in his eyes, Shiro turns and heads to the meeting room.

The party moved one after that. I finished my plate and Lance changed me. Thankfully in a room away from the party. We were directed by a very helpful guard. I seemed to of been an oddity for them. I do not know how I liked that. We had sat back at the table and lots of other people joined us periodically. I was constable being talked about, but never really talked too. I didn’t really care though. Lance had brought one of the hand held games and I plaid with that.

I think the only thing I may miss from being a baby is this, not being expected to be involved with conversations. I always hated talking with strangers in any diplomatic setting, and right now I won’t even be expected to. I got lost in the game and heard Lance mumble something. I saw my plate leave from in front of me, I guess Lance left to get more food. I was fine with that. I don’t need to be watched constantly like Shiro thinks.

I finished the level that I was on and then another and a third really difficult one. I didn’t notice till then that Lance had yet to return. I looked up to see what girl alien he had been distracted by. Though as I glanced around a shadow creped over me and something quickly wrapped around my face. I screamed in shock. But my mouth and nose were blocked. I smelt something terrible as the cloth around my nose blocks the fresh air. My cries for help are muddled and silenced as everything fades around me. What is happening? Where was my pack? Why did Lance abandon me?

 

Lance had only intended to be gone a few seconds as he got another plate of food for the two of them. He had just gotten the plate when he was interrupted by one of the royal attendants he thought. He started chatting up a storm with Lance over anything and everything. Lance had tried on multiple attempts to get away, but had to abide by Allura’s number one rule, don’t be rude. Once he finally got away from the annoying attendant he didn’t understand what he saw.

The table where he left Keith was empty. He knew it was there table because Keith’s game laid discarded to the side. But Keith and even his diaper bag were gone. Someone had taken him. Someone had kidnapped Keith.

Notes:

okay, no hating me! i have more planed and I promise I won't leave it like this

Chapter 27: a smol grump is lost in space

Summary:

Keith is not doing so well with being kidnapped. And neither are the others.

“Keith is gone. He is gone!” Lance was pacing with worry in the room the Queen ushered the paladins into immediately after realizing what had happened.

Allura and Shiro were discussing things with the Queen. Shiro had lost all sense of pleasantries once he had been informed of Keith’s kidnapping, “How do you not know how this happened! It happened in your castle! In your ballroom!”

The Queen glared back at him, “I understand you are upset, I would be too if I was in your position. We are doing everything we can to find this child.” She tried to placate.

“No. you don’t understand.” Shiro clarified. Galra kits, even half breeds like Keith, will die if not touched by family in three days.”

The Queen raised her hand to her mouth in shock, “Oh goodness. We will do our best to find this child as quickly as possible.”

Just then a guard scurried in and headed straight to the Queen. They whispered quietly to each other. The paladins were unsure about what was being said. But all color drained from the Queen’s face at the news.

“I… I am filled with much sadness at this news. I was just informed that an unmarked small cruiser had left our atmosphere just dobdashes prior to the alarm. We fear that the child was on that cruiser.

Everyone was in shock. Tears welled up in Pidge’s eyes as Hunk hugged her tightly, crying on her shoulder. Lance balled his fists in anger as he spouted Spanish and tears welled up in his eyes. Shiro, Coran and Allura looked almost defeated at the prospects of finding a tiny bay Keith in the wide expanses of space the effects of lack of familiar touch took him.

“I…I” Lance tried to say once the Queen left with her assurance that they would still continue searching, “I can’t believe he is out there all alone with those kidnappers. All he has is that stuffed lion I gave him.” Shiro came over then and tried to comfort Lance.

Pidge, though, stood rigid at she turned to Lance, “Did you say he had the red lion stuffed animal?”

Lance nodded, “But what does that have to do with anything?”

She ignored him and announced, “I have to get back to the castle NOW” and she marched out of the room.

Everyone just looked at her in a bit of shock as Coran quickly followed her. She shouted as she left, “I put a tracking chip in the stuffed animal!”

Once her words registered to the rest of the paladins, everyone rushed out after her, hoping they will soon be reunited with their friend.

 

 

I woke up slowly. Everything felt muggy, both my body and my head. I felt arms around me, but they didn’t feel right. They didn’t feel like any of my Pack. I wiggled slightly and the arms tightened. I whined in distress and suddenly were they were holding me hurt so much! I remember why. Takratik had said it happened when strangers held me. Why would my pack let a stranger hold me. I unconsciously called for my pack but didn’t hear the normal reply.

“Will you shut that beast up!” someone shouted.

I shrinked in on myself worried as I opened my eyes. I was not at the Gala anymore.

“I thought I told you to put that thing in the crate anyways?” That person shouted.

The one holding me shot back. “It’s just a baby, what is it going to do anyways?”

I had enough of the pain from this persons touch and wiggled harder to get away from them, his arms tightened as he made some sounds of annoyance. I didn’t settle down like before. His hold was hurting, and his sent stank. I wanted my pack. He tried to put that weird smelling cloth on my face again, but I knew about it this time, I moved out of the way of it and his arm was right in front of me. Within seconds I felt my teeth sinking into his skin. It felt good to hurt the person that was hurting me. Though only for a second.

The person yelped loudly as I was suddenly launched in the air. I flew across the room and crashed into a metal wall. I could hear bones breaking. The pain was so much. Tears flooded down my cheeks as I erupted in wails.

“Matiskill!” the person cursed. “You little beast!” he then stomped over to me and scuffed me. I reflexively curled up and protected my arm and torso were the pain was most intense. He then tossed me into more metal and as I looked I saw bars around me and above me. They put me in a cage. There was a loud click and I looked up as the purple scaly being locked the cage.

“You should have done that from the beginning Kasimill.” What Keith could only assume the pilot said. He could hear the engines but little else, so he must be in a ship.

“We need to sell this thing fast.” Kasimill said as he wrapped a towel around his hand. I saw green blood trailing down it.

I would have smirked but everything hurt so much more. I let out a cry of pain again and again. Instinctually seeking comfort that wasn’t coming.

Instead the cage was shaken vigorously, shaking me with it, “Shut up, or I will make you.” I couldn’t though. My instincts were telling me to call out for my pack. They would come and help me. But they didn’t.

“That’s it!” the alien, Kasimill, shouted as he reopened the cage and pulled me out. He wrapped something around my mouth. I tried to move it but couldn’t. They had muzzled me. He tossed me back in the cage, locked it, and walked away.

I am injured and in a lot of pain, hungry and dirty, and want my pack.

 

 

“How can you not find him when you have a tracker?” Kolivan roars.

Pidge, not one to cower, yells back, “Because the damn tracker is out of range.

Thace and Antok manages to pull back their leader while Shiro does the same with their tec genius.

“Look, I know it’s been a dangerously long two days but we will find Keith. We have to.” Shiro tries to console everyone.

The Blades were brought in, specifically Keith’s pack. None of the Galra though were happy about the news of a kidnapped kit. Especially said kit being Keith.

The coalition used every resource at their disposal. Kolivan had scattered every available blade for search and rescue. Mat had done the same with the other rebel groups. And Shiro and Allura took the aid of any of the alliance members they could spare. The Nalital people were the first to offer their aid. Though Hunk noted a few of their soldiers seemed hesitant and distracted. He mentioned it to Lance and the two of them were going to keep a close eye on Nalital shoulders.

 

My skin was on fire. It has been so long since these aliens had captured me. I just know we are far away from the system that I was taken from. I heard them mentioning that they were using ancient Altean tec that apparently allowed non Alteans the ability to do something similar to worm holing I think.

My kidnappers are feeding me this weird liquid through the muzzle they are keeping me in constantly. Though every time they touch me it hurts. My body is craving my pack’s touch, but no one is here. No one seems to be coming for me. My kidnappers don’t even seem all that interested in me. I have no energy left. Everything hurts so much. I can’t move without intense pain. All I can do is lay in the cage and make a muffled quit cry as my body feels like it is being engulfed in flames. I just want it to end. I want it all to end soon. I can only pray it ends soon.

Notes:

Okay, I know this cliff hanger is bad, but I promise it will get better, this is a hurt comfort fic after all.

Chapter 28: a smol grump is found

Summary:

It had been so long since he was first taken. He had started to give up hope, but then he heard it.

Notes:

Thank you all for being so patient with this chapter and not killing me after the second cliff hanger. hope you all enjoy it!!

I sat curled in on myself in the far corner of the cage. My whole body was on fire. It felt like fire ants crawling up my skin and biting me everywhere. It itched and crawled up and down my limbs and all around my torso, and felt especially bad on my neck and face. I could no longer stop crying, not even to drink the liquids they tried to force me to drink. It just came right back up through the muzzle, spilling all over my mouth and onto the now disgusting dress. I think I’ve been gone from everyone for four days, well past the time limit Takratik mentioned but I am starting to lose track of time.

I could hear the men talking in the cockpit upfront. Kasimill was talking with the pilot, “Reports are coming in that Voltron heading to the Deltora quadrant and their other search teams are heading to the Alkita system and Tanoo star system.”

“Then we will double back to the Patrillk star system and then to the Nephillim market.” The other commented.

I heard the thrust engage and tried to lose myself in the pain by sleeping some more. I hope this pain ends soon, but I feel my family will not find me soon.

 

Kolivan growled threateningly at the Nalital solider handcuffed to the table across from him. “You will be lucky if your information turns out to be true or your limbs will be ripped off and shoved down your throat.” He then turned and exited the interrogation room to meet up with the paladins and pack members staring at the digital screen display the room he just left.

Allura glared up at the leader of the blades, “That was a little too harsh a threat. Do you really think it was nessicary?”

Kolivan simply glared back, along with the rest of his pack, at the princess, “For our kit, that would be him getting off easy. He was planning on selling the kit on the Nephillim market.”

The paladins and Alteans all looked confused at that. “What is that?” Pidge asked.

“It is a black market specifically catering to the trade of half breeds and other mixed species. Usually, as slaves, breading, pets, and I’ve heard rumors that some will even use them as food.” Thace explained.

“It is a truly despicable place,” Ulaz added.

“And we will intercept that ship well before the get there. The traitor informed us that they will be heading to the Patrillk system to try and elude us. Though they will be flying right to us.” Kolivan grind menacingly, like a predator about to catch its prey. He then turned to Allura and Shiro, “My Pack and I will be the first to enter the ship. No debate.”

“We want no casualties,” Allura added.

“That is not something we can guaranty.” Kolivan said coldly, “They took our kit, they must pay.”

 

It hurt. It hurt so much. I just want it to end. To end now. Everything was starting to feel weird. My body was growing num. I welcomed that numbness. It was blessed relief to the pain. The dreadful pain. But just as I was about to fully embrace it, a loud roar shook me into awareness. I know that roar. It couldn’t be. I’m imaging it. The pain. It’s causing me to think that. But then it happened again, followed by three other familiar growls. It is them! They came! They came! I let out one last pitiful chirp and then felt the cage door rip open and the muzzle quickly taken off. I was then pressed against warm soft fur that smelt entirely of my grandfather. My Takratik. Kolivan. I nuzzled happily. Relishing in the welcome, oh so welcome, touch. I purred instantly at the contact and gripped him tight. I had no plans on letting him go.

As they started to walk out, I peeked over Kolivan’s shoulder, finally having the energy enough to do so. I saw small lumps of purple scaly pieces coved in the green slimed that was the creatures’ blood. They were dead. Good.

When we arrived back at the castle Ulaz immediately ushered us into the infirmary to look me over. I was first laid onto Kolivan’s lap to be changed and have my now nasty dress taken off. Then every one of my family growled at the bright purple splotches across my torso and left arm. Ulaz lightly touched the arm and I yelped in pain.

“What happened?” Ulaz asked with dread.

“Threw me,” I say quietly as I leaned into Kolivan.

“The end they received was not good enough,” Antok growled.

Before anything else could be said, Shiro and the other paladins entered.

While I was content with being held by my Galra family. I desperately wanted Shiro and the others near me too.

I reached out my hands immediately after Ulaz finished wrapping my chest and placing that weird foam cast stuff on my arm. “Nii!” I shouted.

Shiro hurried over and picked me up with a shout from Ulaz “the cast foam still needs to harden, so be careful around it.”

Shiro nodded and nuzzled me close. “I am so glad you are safe and back here Ototo.” Shiro whispered into my hair.

I mewled happily as I just relished in his sent.

“Nest?” I asked as I yawned. I was tired from everything now that I feel safe.

Antok moved to take me from Shiro, “Let’s get you back to the nest then kit.”

I chirped in anger as Ratith reached around me. Thinking he hurt me he pulled back. “No, Nii stay. Everyone stay!” I shout.

“I think he wants all of us in a nest. Maybe make another on in the lounge room? Matt can even join us!” Pidge said.

That got my attention. They found Matt?! “Matt?!” I asked.

“Yeah, rug rat, we found Matt a while ago while you were on missions with the Blades.”

I purred happily at the knowledge of him being found. “Yeah,” I agree. “He come too.”

Hunk, Pidge, and Lance excused themselves to get nesting materials, as Shiro took me to the lounge.

Takratik and Ulaz came with us while Thace and Ulaz left to get some of the nesting materials that was left in my room.

I nuzzled happily half asleep on Shiro’s chest. The two of them were talking over me.

Shiro asks, “Will he be okay after this? He had been pretty traumatized when he was accidentally left in a playpen for a few hours"

I saw Kolivan looked down at me worried, “I am a bit concerned about him. His speech seemed to have changed. I am worried that other things will too. He will most definitely be more attached to you and the others.”

Shiro nodded in understanding, “will you be able to stay with us for a while?”

Kolivan nodded “for the foreseeable future, yes. Once we heard of the kidnapping we had been relocated here.”

Shiro moves to adjust me “do you want to take him while I get some food for all of us, and maybe a bottle for him.” I feel him start to separate us and latch on to his shirt. He stops as he realizes his shirt is going with me.

Kolivan chuckles as he gets up, I think I will have to get the food and Kakara instead.

I complained lightly but just nuzzled deeper into Nii.

My Ratith’s return caring all the bedding and my stuffed animals. Without me even having to ask, they hand me Red, lack, and Hippo, and the purple blanket that smells like pack. I relish in all their scents, happily purring as the three start constructing a giant nest. The others soon arrive as well. Depositing their load. Hunk askes were Kolivan went, and Shiro simply tells him kitchen. I wasn’t too focused on the conversations around me. When the nest was finished. I let Ratith Antok take me from Shiro and placed in-between him and Ratith Ulaz.

Ulaz looked over the cast foam and huffed in contentment. “It has been slightly dented, but it will still hold.”

Before Shiro could add anything the doors slid open, I peeked over the nest and was happy to see Kolivan and Hunk returning. They carried trays of various foods and drinks. Kolivan took a seat near me as Hunk started passing everything around. He handed Kolivan a bottle of small pieces of both meat and fruit, and a bottle of Kakara. I then realized just how hungry I was and reach for the bottle immediately. I make a whining sound as I reach for it.

“I take it you want that first, kit.” Antok asks. I chirp in confirmation and he rumbles in agreement. He picks it up and hands it to me, but then, just like when I was left alone the first time. The thought of letting completely go of Ratith to take the bottle felt completely wrong and even impossible. I just open my mouth instead. Ratith understood and lowered the bottle as I greedily suckled.

Shiro watched me for a bit then interrupted, “I don’t know about Galra kits, but human babies tend to get gas and puck if they drink milk to fast. You might want to have him ease up on it.”

Just as he said it though I reached the bottom of the bottle and started sucking in air. It definitely unsettled my stomach a bit. Ratith sat me back up and some of the milk came up as well. I got really sad at the pain the puking caused and the wasted Kakara. Tears formed in my eyes as my uncles quietly shushed me and deftly removed the onesie they had put me in. Thankfully it only got on my clothes. I was quickly changed into a galaxy print onesie that had short sleeves and open legs. The only reason I didn’t complain was because it allowed more touch for me. Ratith then whipped the bit of throw up from my mouth and the tears from my eyes.

“There, good as new.” I nodded in agreement slowly as I leaned into him. “You up to try some selick meat?” I nodded and opened my mouth in answer.

Matt leaned over to Shiro, he came in with the other paladins and was hidden by all the blankets and pillows. “I thought you said he was pretty much mentally normal? He seems to be acting like a toddler to me"

Pidge jams her elbow into his side, “Lay off him. When his baby emotions get too high from stuff like being left alone. It’s harder to deal with and he acts like that.”

“Ouch! What is that for!” he yells back.

“Being an ass! What else!” Pidge tells back.

I whine at the loud noise and hear Shiro chastise them, “Guys knock it off"

“Fine,” they both say, sticking their tongues out at each other. Their antics were kinda funny and I let loose a giggle.

That got both their attention but especially Matt’s, “Think we are funny huh rug rat?” he asked as he moved closer to me and Ratith. He then made some more funny faces. The ridiculousness of it all caused me to erupt in laughter. I actually wiggled so much that Antok was forced to put me down. I stayed leaning against him as I laughed.

He placed a bowl of the diced meat in front of me. I suddenly remembered how hungry I was. I just wanted the food and grabbed fists full and jamming it in my mouth. I felt my hands get covered in grease as I squeeze the cubes and smeared it all over my face.

“I guess he was really hungry,” Pidge comments.

Matt chuckles, “No kidding” he then took one of the stray napkins and tried to wipe my face.

I whined in annoyance and hid my face in Antok’s shirt, gripping his shirt in my hands, and getting all the grease all over him. I giggled again when I noticed it and wiped my face further on his shirt.

I could feel Antok laugh as well as he lifted me up, “I am glad you seem to be enjoying yourself.”

“While I am sure you enjoy using Antok as a napkin, I think we better wash your hands and face kittling.” Ulaz says as he does just that by grooming me. I was starting to get annoyed not being cuddled. Thace apparently saw that, and as soon as Ulaz finished Thace gave me Hippo. When I was placed back down, Takratik gave me Black and Shiro handed me Red. I purred happily as I reached for the bowl of meat cubes again but Hunk pulled it back.

‘Why did he do that? I wasn’t done yet.’ I tell him as much with a whine of complaint.

Hunk looked at me a bit worried but shook it off as he saw me reaching for the bowl again. He tilted it slightly. Showing that it was empty, “You ate it all little buddy. None left.”

I gave a huff of annoyance. ‘I’m still hungry though.’

Takratik seemed to understand as he handed me another bottle I tried to reach for it, but was still mostly buried by my stuffed animals. Ratith Antok instead took it from Takratik and feed me the nipple. I sucked hungrily as I leaned against my pack with all there scents around me. It felt so good. So good to be back. To be home. I didn’t even realize I hadn’t finished my bottle as I drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 29: A smol grump has problems

Summary:

There were some repercussions to Keith getting kidnapped.

I wake up slowly wrapped in the scents of both my packs. I blinked in surprise. ‘So it wasn’t a dream. I’m really saved.’ I smiled and purred as I leaned back into Ratith. I just felt so happy about being back. Everything had been so painful and so much. I turned around and nuzzled Ratith Antok’s neck in happiness.

Antok then stirred and purred back at me. I squeaked in surprise as he chuckled in response. “It is okay kittling. You are safe here. You are with pack again.” I mewled happily at his words.

My stomach gurgle and I suddenly realized I was really hungry. I looked around hopping there was more Kakara.

I whined in hunger as I searched for a bottle.

“Come little one, let’s not disturb the rest of our pack, and get you something to drink.” I chirped in happiness as I held onto Ratith. He held me close as he walked. I noticed he didn’t have a shirt on so I could have full contact with his fur and his scent. His fur was so fascinating. I fisted my hand around his fur and dragged it through the plush. It was so thick and soft. It didn’t feel like anything I could place. I saw my pale human hand buried in it and wondered if I would ever have fur like that.

“What are you doing kittling?”

“Fur!” I say excitedly, “it…. good. weird. Like it.”

Antok chuckled and held up the bottle of Kakara. “I see, how about we get some food in you now though? You can play after.” I nod as I take the bottle. The Kakara seemed to make me really sleepy and I ended up falling back asleep once we were back in the nest.

When I wake up next, it’s to a weird tickling sensation on my face. I winkle my nose at the odd sensation and look to see what it is. I stare transfixed at the white ball of fluff waving above my face. Every now and then it would dip down on my face, tickling my nose and then lift back up. It was so fluffy. I had an intense urge to get it. I don’t know why or what I will do with the fluff ball, but it had to be mine. I reached up one of my small hands to it and just miss it. I huff in annoyance and it plop backs down on me. I smile gleefully as I grab it and shove it in my mouth. Happy with my prize. It starts to move and I bite down on it.

I suddenly heard a loud yowl as the tuft was pulled from my mouth and others laughing. I made a noise in complaint as I looked up. I watched as Antok nurses his tail, with a white tuft at the end… oh. I also see Uncle Thace and Uncle Ulaz curled over each other laughing. Lance, Pidge, and Hunk were doing the same. I crawl over to Ratith Antok and into his lap.

As I lean into him I make an apologetic sound adding “Sorry Ratith. Didn’t realize it was your tail.”

Ratith Antok sighed and nuzzled me in acceptance. I purred happily.

“How about next time, you only bite on these things?” he says as he holds up a knobby ring like thing. I take it from him it look at it in confusion. I would I bite something hard like this? It looks so weird.

“Aw. Baby Keithy has a teether!” I hear lance tease.

So that’s what this was? It looked like it would be better to throw instead of chew though. I could throw it far too. Ratith Ulaz even wanted to see the things I could do. Maybe throwing stuff could be one of them. I pulled the ring back and threw it. It landed with an audible “Boink” along with the jingling sounds as it collided with Lances face. The teen made a weird face as the toy fell of his face. I giggled at it. The others must have thought it funny too cause both Pidge and Hunk laughed with me and I saw all my Ratith’s try and hold back laughter.

“That’s what you get!” Pidge exclaimed.

Hunk though, picked of the ring and made the jingling sound again. I was transfixed by that sound. I didn’t know it made sound! I wouldn’t have thrown it if it did! I reached out for it “Ring!” I shouted.

The others looked at me. Hunk held the ring up, making the sound again. “You want this little buddy?” he asked.

“Yeah. Want it back.” I reached even further for it.

Hunk got closer to me and held it just out of my reach. That wasn’t nice.

“You should say the magic words first.” He told me.

I scrunch my face in confusion. What words are those? Oh! “Please Hunk!” Hunk smiled as I looked up at him with my eyes big and wide.

“Of course, just no more throwing okay?” I nodded as I banged it down instead to make the noise again. Though I didn’t see it was right down on Ratith’s tail.

He makes a pained sound as I squeak in surprise. I mewl in apology as I look up at him with doe eyes.

“Sorry Ratith!” I squeak out.

Thace picked me up and away from Antok. “I think this is a lesson for Ratith Antok in keeping his tail away from young kittlings.” Thace said with a chuckle to me. He then turned to Antok with a smile, “Something he should have known from raising his own kits though.”

Before Antok could say anything in his defense, a small alarm went off and both, Pidge, and Ulaz pulled at their devises.

“That is interesting.” Ulaz commented as he looked over to the green paladin. “Do you think that we might be able to incorporate the Tellion strand into the serum? It might just counter the negative effects of the Grunim flower you collected.”

Pidge nodded in agreement, “That just might work!”

The two then immediately left to run the tests. But then more small alarms went off and this time, Kolivan and Antok picked up there tablets.

With a deep sigh Kolivan addressed the group, “There has been an attack on the minor base in the Galteron belt. Antok and I will see what we can do to aid from here.” They then stood up and exited the nest.

I wined in annoyance at my pack kept leaving. I didn’t like it. I reached out for Shiro. I didn’t want ni-san to leave next. Shiro gladly accepted me from Thace. As I nuzzled in close to him. He then turned me around so that I was facing everyone and his robotic arm was stabilizing me against his chest. I hate that my pack can’t all stay together. I had been alone for so long and now I find that I love having a bunch of people around me. It feels good to be surrounded by family. I always denied myself this because I never thought it would last. I never had a family for long. But now I have them. All of them.

“A Shiro, I think you might want this,” Lance interrupts my thoughts and hands Shiro a cloth. Why would he need that?

“He does seem to be making a mess huh?” Shiro says. He then pulled me away from his arm…. When had I started knowing on it? I didn’t even realize I was. I let go of Shiro’s arm with an audible pop and drool trailed down my mouth.

“I think if you want to suck on things it should be one of those teething rings or a paci.” Lance states holding the two up for me to choose. I glare at him but I can feel the urge of the comforting action. I still really want to chew and suck on something. So I begrudgingly take the teething ring thing. “Now don’t even think of throwing that at me or it will be taken away.” Lance says to me as he holds up his fingers. I mewl in annoyance but nod my head in acceptance.

It immediately goes into my mouth. It feels so good for some weird reason. Like a comforting pressure that I didn’t even know I needed. Didn’t Takratic say I might still be teething? Was that why. I didn’t really care though. I was content with the pressure. I bit down on it to increase the pressure and shocked myself when a loud squeaking sound erupted from it.

“Did that….did that thing just squeak.” Lance questioned.

“Yes it did.” Shiro said mournfully.

I bit down on it again and heard the same sound. I giggled happily at it and continued to bight down on it!

I heard Shiro chuckle as lanced plopped down head first into the nest and covered his ears with some pillows.

After a few tics of it. Lance got up and brought some of the other toys they had gotten for me. He started placing them in front of me and waving them in front of me, all the while I have been chewing on the ring and squeaking it.

“What are you doing Lance?” Shiro asks tiredly.

“Trying to see if some other toy might distract him from the ring.” He explains. He then moved the wheeled bubble maker thing from the store in the mall.

He held it up to inspect it, “What does this thing even do?” he then flicked the wheel and bubbles spurted right in his face. The rest of us in the nest paused at that, and erupted in laughter.

I dropped the teether in my giggling and was so happy that I clapped my hands.

Lance glared at me and pointed the pinwheel at my nose. I couldn’t help but try and look at it, perobably going crossed eyed in the process. That must have made Lance laugh as his hold slacked on it and I managed to take it from him. I happily flicked it making a bunch of bubbles blast from it into my own face all the while making a constant loud whistling sound.

Hunk held his hands over his hears as he shouted at Lance, “Great you traded one noisy thing for an even noisier one.

Thace took the opportunity to grab black and then wave it in front of me. He was probably trying to distract me so I would drop the fun toy. Not going to happen. Instead, I turned the pinwheel to him and whirled bubbles right in his face. His ears folded back as he closed his eyes in surprise, making a funny face causing me to fall back from giggling so much.

“What is going on in here?” Allura demands.

Everyone looks up at her as I innocently hold up the pinwheel and say “Bubbles!” then flick it causing another bout of high pitch whistling. She audibly flinched at the sound.

And gently tried to take it from me, “I think that that is enough playing with this particular toy.” I liked it though. I wasn’t done playing!

Tears started forming in my eyes as I gripped tighter on the toy handle. “No!” I shout and try to pull back. Allura was, of course, stronger than me, and pulled it from my grasp. I was so sad seeing it go that I immediately started bawling. I could just tell everyone was giving her dirty looks now. Good.

I am quickly scooped up and shushed by Shiro according to the smell. I nuzzle into him seeking comfort. I feel something soft pressed up against me and see Red. I quickly grab her and see Antok smiling at me. “It’s okay kittling. You are safe now. You have Red to protect you.”

I smile at my uncle happy he was back. I hope everything is okay now.

Kolivan stood up and looked tired and sad. It wasn’t going to be good news. “Unfortunately the blades need us now. The empire had found one of our hidden bases and we need to reroute all our systems and relief aid. This cannot be done from the castle sadly.” I mewl pitifully at his words. They were all going to leave! I don’t want them all to leave!

Shiro tries to rock me for comfort, “I know ototo, but it will be okay. They will be back before you know it.”

Kolivan came to me and gently placed his large hand on my head. Almost like he was petting me. I happily nuzzled into my grandfather’s touch. “I know this is not ideal, but we will try to make it as quick as possible kit. We do not abandon our Pack.” I smile sadly at his words.

At that moment the doors slide open again and Pidge and Ulaz come out with gleeful smiles on their faces. Those smiles instantly fall at the somber mood in the room.

“What happened?” Ulaz questioned as he stood ramrod straight.

Antok turned to the medic, “There has been an attack on the Galteron base. We have to return to headquarters to fix things.” He explained stoically. Trying to remove his emotions from the situation. All the blades looked forlorn at the plan to leave.

With a deep sigh, Kolivan removed his hand from my head, “We will need to leave immediately. I apologize for the rough departure, but dilemmas in war cannot be helped.” The other blades complained quietly, all making some move to touch me in reassurance that they will return.

I chirped sadly at everyone’s touch. And curled into Shiro as Antok’s slowly left my head. When I heard the door closed behind all of the tears were feeling flowing down my cheeks quietly. I didn’t dare make a noise because I knew if they heard they would immediately choose me over there duty if they could. Shiro just held me tight in reassurance.

After a while, when everyone was still lying in the now too large nest she nudged me a bit. “There is some good news though, well possible good news.”

“Just spit it out Pidge,” Lance said.

“Ulaz and I think we have possibly found a cure!” Pidge exclaimed.

“What!” everyone shouts.

I partially perk up almost instantly.

Hunk looked slightly worried though, “What do you mean possibly?”

Pidge looked a bit worried as she fiddled with her fingers, “Well it has a 95% chance of returning Keith to his original age, or a 5% chance of actually making him younger.”

I just look at her, “I want it.”

Chapter 30: A smol grump cured?

Summary:

Will this be the thing to cure Keith? or will there just be more fluff and antics to come

I am all in for this cure. Until, Comes comes out with a very big, very long needle.

“Nooooo….” I whine as I push into Shiro to try and get away from the needle.

“Oh no. you can say no because you don’t like the odds. But not because of a needle.” Shiro chastised,

I just curled in deeper and mumbled, “Fine.”

My diaper was pulled down without hesitation, I really hate how used to this I am getting. Coran then quickly jabs me with the big fucking needle, and inject the stinging liquid into my butt. I start tearing up immediately and as the pain increases, so does my crying.

Shiro tries rocking me once it’s finished to calm me, “shh..shh.. I know that was painful. But you did such a good job. If you want I know Hunk just made some sort of muffin with those veggies you like.”

I perk up instantly. My eyes were still wet with tears, but I smile a bit. “Really?”

Hunk leaned over Shiro, nodding, “Yeah little buddy. I even brought some with me since I figured one would make you happy.”

I immediately reach out some grabby hands shouting “gimmy!” Shiro just silently raises his eyebrows in a judgmental look, “Please!” I add knowing that’s what Shiro wanted. Shiro nodded approvingly as Hunk handed one of the huge muffins over. I needed both my hands to hold it! I immediately stopped crying and shove as much as I can in my mouth. Some of it crumbled around the edges and falls all over the nest. It tastes so good! I wiggle a bit from the happiness of the muffin as the last bits of it either disappear into my mouth, or fall onto the floor.

The other had apparently watched me eat and are lightly chuckling at my eating, I didn’t think I was that funny.

“Okay Ototo I think it is time to clean you up and then off to bed.”

“No!” I shout. I have been sleeping all day, I wasn’t ready for bed.

Lance jumped in then, “how about after your bath, we can all watch a movie together”

I nod okay, so long as I was not going to bed.

 

Shiro quickly bathed me and I was in a footed sleeper with weird alien duck like creatures all over it. We then joined everyone back in a nest free of muffin crumbs. Pidge put in some random Disney movie and Hunk handed me a bottle of Kakara. I leaned into Shiro and surrounded myself in everyone’s scents, even my uncles and grandfather scent still lingered. I don’t even realize I’m sleepy as I slowly blink repeatedly and end up falling asleep surrounded by my family.

 

That morning I wake up feeling weird. I blink worriedly remembering about the cure. I eagerly lurch up thinking I am back to normal and I find I can’t move to well. I tried lurching forward to sit up. I couldn’t thinking I was stuck or something. I successfully sat up and let out a sound of amusement. Though it was really garbled. I froze at the sound. It couldn’t be! I wailed in anger. I was actually younger!

That managed to actually wake Lance up. “What the crow?!” he immediately scooped me up and runs to the intercom shouting, “Emergency! Major Emergency! In the med bay now!” and then runs with me nestled in his arms. I am still freaking out a bit as I stare at my now even tinier hands. This couldn’t be really happening.

 

“What do you mean you don’t know what happened!” Shiro shouted, actually shouted, at Pidge and Coran. “Don’t you think that was something you should have said before? That the 5% chance of things going wrong, was that you didn’t know what could happen!” Shiro was mad and it scared me. I very rarely saw him angry, and almost never were he was actually red in the face.

I did not like the yelling. I tried to tell him to stop. That he was being scary, but it all came out as baby babbly. I couldn’t even speak! This actually made me really upset. I started crying and sniffling which lead Shiro to immediately stop his rant and picking me up. He held me close making me feel better, and I noticed it was making him feel bit better too. I started purring to comfort him. I don’t like it when my big brother is upset.

Shiro sighed and looked over at Pidge and Coran again, “I’m sorry guys, I over stepped.”

“Its okay, my boy. We understand.” Coran said understandingly.

He looked down at me a little sad and then back up at them, “You don’t think this is permanent then do you?”

Pidge looked from me to the tests. I was definitely worried with what she would say, along with everyone else. The entire team was here with us. And everyone looked very worried. “I honestly don’t know.” Pidge said. “The 5 % chance was so small and we thought that if anything, it would just make him a few years older, not a year younger.”

What would happen if I don’t get back to normal? My main pack already said it wasn’t safe for me over there. And now I am even younger, and will probably be too much work for them too.

I immediately started tearing up and sniffling. Shiro quickly started consoling me, “I know Ototo. It will be okay though. We just need to play it one day at a time okay? It will be okay.” I don’t know if he was telling that to me or everyone else in the room.

“We should inform the blades to the changes of Keith” Coran informed.

Shiro nodded, “Yeah, they need to know any changes in him. I will make that call,” he then tuned to Lance, “Can you change him while I do that? I think seeing him like this would make it even worse for Kolivan and the others.”

“Yeah, I can.” He then gently took me from Shiro. I didn’t give up any fight. I didn’t really want my pack to see me like this too. Lance quickly led me away.

I hated being even tinier. All I could do was stare at how much smaller my hands were then the night before. I was so transfixed that I didn’t even notice that Lance had brought me back to his room and was already changing me into a new diaper.

“You back with me Keith?” Lance questioned as he dusted me with that powder and then tapped me in. “I can’t believe these can still fit you. I guess when they say adjustable to multiple sizes they really mean it.” I was surprise too. I was at least almost half my previous size. “Let’s see if theses clothes really are too. He held up some of the new voltron onesies that had a bright tag that said adjustable too”, I glared at him as he held the blue one close. Lance just chuckled, “Please don’t make that expression. It does not convey the meaning you want it too, gatito.”

I huff in annoyance as he tried to put the blue one on me. I pushed his hands back, or tried to at least, and shouted “No! No bu! Re wa re!” Lance paused a bit at my mangled speech. I hated that I couldn’t even speak now. I had felt my mouth earlier and not only could I barley move my tongue by I had only one tiny tooth and it was only just peeking out.

“Oh! You want the red lion one!” Lance exclaimed.

“AY!” I cheered nodding. This language beerier is going to suck.

Lance looked around for it, moving piles of cloths and blankets around. They got way to excited in all the baby clothes.

“I’m sorry, gatito, I can’t find it.” he then held up a voltron overalls and a red shirt, “But what about this instead?”

I nodded. It wasn’t Red, but it is good too.

I wasn’t even able to help Lance dress me now. I could just barely sit up by myself!

 

Lance put me in the high chair, after he adjusted that as well, and then went off to get our food. No one else was in the dining room yet. It was eerily quit and I hated it. After a few seconds of it I started desperately wanting Lance back, or anyone really. I made loud chirping sounds trying to call someone to me. But I was ignored. My brain immediately jumps to the worst possible situation, Lance left me. The chirps quickly turn into wails as snot and tears run down my face.

Lance, Shiro, and Hunk suddenly bust through the doors together. Shiro quickly scoops me up and I press my snot covered face into his sweaty work out shirt. I loved how strong his scent is. It helped me calm down quickly. All the while I was hearing Shiro chew into Lance.

“What were you thinking Lance. You can’t just leave him like this! Not when he is this young. Kolivan and Antok actually stressed how important near constant touch is to him to him at this age. We definitely can’t have him alone for any amount of time, even if it wasn’t even five minutes!”

I stay curled up with Shiro as he takes his seat. Shiro tries to comfort me and as I lift my head up I see Lance over his shoulder, “Sorry gatito. I didn’t mean to upset you like that.”

I try and say its okay, but I just let lose a bunch of vowel sounds instead.

Lance just smiled and bopped me on the nose, “I know what you mean gatito.”

“Then what did he say?” Pidge asked accusingly as she walked in.

“’It’s okay,’ I have to help so many cousins to speak that I am excellent at understanding baby babble.” Lance boasted.

Pidge just rolled her eyes as she left for the kitchen. I turned around in Shiro’s hold and see a bowl of scrambled egg like food and some soft juicy fruit cut up. Shiro nudge me closer to the table and placed a bib on me. I noticed a lack of utensils as well. Though honestly doubted I could hold them like I am now.

“Just in case ototo” Shiro said, “You can still eat by yourself, but Lance mentioned that now you wouldn’t be able to eat with utensil and only very soft foods as well.” I glared at the food in front of me and gave a silent huff.

I should at least try. The only other option they would allow would be one of them feeding me anyways. So I reach for the eggs and feel them squish between my fingers. I felt weirdly fun. But I was still hungry so I quickly moved the fist full of food to my mouth… and about half of it actually made it in there. I angrily slammed down my fists onto Shiro’s lap, and accidently scattered some of the egg mash there too.

“Do you want me to feed you?” Shiro said. I nodded sadly.

Shiro grabbed a baby fork that was off to the side and started grabbing the eggs and bringing it to my mouth. I obediently open and closed my mouth. Some of the stuff still fell onto my bib, but now more than half of the food made it into my mouth.

Shiro would take the time to wipe my mouth and adjust me on his lap.

We quickly finished off the food this way and handed me the Kakara. At that point though Lance picked me up from Shiro’s lap. “Why don’t I help you drink that why your brother finishes his breakfast, Gatito?”

“You don’t have to do that Lance,” Shiro comments.

“But I can, and will. You need to eat too oh fearless leader.”

I just huff and move the bottle closer to my mouth. “See even little Keithy agrees.” Lance exclaimed triumphantly. He then leaned me back though and started helping me hold up the bottle, it was rather heavy. And this positioning does make it easier to drink. As I got the bottom of the bottle I started sucking in air and Lance didn’t realize it right away to help me push the bottle away. I ended up sucking down a lot of air and it was causing some actual pain. It felt really weird. I wiggled and tried to get rid of that pain, but nothing would work. Lance noticed and his eyes went a bit wide as he quickly gapped one of the cloth napkins at the table and draped it over his shoulder. I wondered what he was doing until he then brought me also up to his shoulder and started lightly patting me forcefully on the back. I then quickly let out a loud belch that had a small bit of milk come up as well.

“Well, Okay then.” Lance said cheekily, “Glad you got that all out of your system.” My face was flushed at just being burped and I glared at him. He just chuckles as he leads me out of the kitchen, “Come on Keithy boy, let’s find something fun to do while the others finish eating.” He started heading out the door when he added “I wish we could go outside…”

“There is always the fields like the one Kattlenecker is in.” Pidge comments over her own breakfast.”

“Pidge you’re a genius. How could I forget about that?” Lance exclaimed

“We already all new that, but thanks. And it’s because you’re you of course.” She said with a cheeky smile.

Lance just blew a raspberry at her and walked out the door shouting, “Join us when you all are done if you want!”

 

 

The field was really nice too. There were lots of flowers and grass there. It was like a complete nature biom of sorts. I could even hear sounds of birds and feel a gentle breeze. Lance had laid down on my tummy on a blanket and some soft toys for me to play with. Including all my stuffed animals.

When he did this he exclaimed “Tummy time!” And sat away from him. I could hear Kattlenecker moo off to the left of me. And then Lance got up. “I’m going to be just over there for a bit, Okay Keith?”

“Ah.” Vocalize as I tried to figure out how to get myself out of this position. As Lance walked away I got my feet under me and then my arms. And I then quickly got into a crawling position. I wonder if I can still walk.

As I fall down on my third attempt on getting to just my knees that would be a solid no. I hated to admit defeat, but I could now see Lance as he was milking Kattlenecker. I realized then that I was itchy. I needed to be touched. So I got back up on my hands and knees and slowly started to crawl.

It felt weird when I finally got off the blanket. The grass felt softer then the grass back on earth that I remembered. And the soil didn’t cake on my hands as much. It felt more sandy too. I managed to get a few feet when something bright and pinky purple caught my eye. I immediately changed direction towards them and saw a bunch of pretty purple flowers. For some reason they reminded me of Allura. I think she would enjoy them lots too.

My picking though was cut short when I was lifted up by my armpits and held against my chest. It smelled like Lance, and felt good. I immediately started purring and nuzzling him.

“Oh gatito, you are ridiculous.” He chuckled. “What do you got there anyways?”

“Owe wow auwa” I try and say.

“Are these flowers for Allura?” he asked as he sat back down on the blanket. All the others were there too. Even Allura. I nodded eagerly as I reached my hand that had the pretty flowers to her.

“For me?” she asked.

I nodded eagerly and handed them to her. The stems were crushed but the flowers were still intact.

“Thank you Keith. That is very nice of you.” she told me with a smile.

I smiled back. Lance sat me back down on the blanket. I could see Hunk and Shiro talking. Allura was fiddling with the flowers I had given her and Pidge was tinkering with something. I wanted to see what it was.

I started to crawl to her, but my arms felt really tired. I must have moved too much earlier. I still wanted her though. I teared up a bit in frustration as I sat in the middle of the blanket.

“What’s wrong little buddy?” Hunk said as he noticed me.

I looked up at him teary eye “wa pee!”

“You peed? Let’s give you to Lance to get that taken care of.” he picked me up and started handing me to Lance. That wasn’t who I wanted.

“No! Pee! Wa pee!” I shouted as I squirmed out of Lances hold stretching my arms to Pidge.

Lance stopped trying to hold onto me as he then placed me next to Pidge and started chuckling, “He is wanting you.”

I smile up at her triumphantly. And crawl into her lap.

She just poked me as I sat there, “It’s Pidge not pee.” I didn’t care.

She was very warm. I curled up and started purring I stretched a bit and splayed myself a crossed her lap. Everyone apparently thought this was very cute as they all inhaled breaths at that time, some even squeaked, Lance and Hunk.

I was quickly when I heard Pidge grumble a bit, “He is like a damn cat. How am I supposed to work like this? I can’t just move him!”

Hunk then moved closer and probably took something from her hands, “Well I guess you won’t be needing these then.”

“What am I suppose to do instead?” Pidge whispered yelled back.

Lance decided to chime in then, “He is acting like a cat, maybe give him some head scratches. You found that ear spot before.

A hand was moving around on the top of my head and it felt amazing, I started purring even louder and it just felt so great.

 

I woke up, probably not that much later since we were still in the park area, but the others were now playing a game with a beach boll. I looked to see if anyone was still with me.

“Oh, you’re awake.” Allura commented. She had been fiddling with something pink that she set aside and was now fiddling with the diaper bag, “Lance mentioned something about you probably being hungry now. I have a bottle ready if you want it?” She then held out a bottle for me. I nodded and accepted it. I tried to lean back and drink it myself, but I suddenly fell far back and landed with a thump. It shocked me a little too much and tears started pooling in my eyes.

Allura rushed closer and scooped me up. She gently rubbed my back and shushed me gently. It felt nice. And she smelled nice.

Once I calmed down, she leaned me away from her shoulder and looked down at me, “Do you want to try that again with my help?” I nodded.

Allura leaned me all the way back and started feeding me the bottle. It felt really nice. I wanted to help hold it though. It was my bottle. I gripped my hands tighter on the bottle. The Kakara tasted so good. I even tried to push it closer and guzzled it down greedily.

“You are definitely thirsty now huh.” She managed to pull the bottle from me before I started guzzling the air as well. The bottle released with an audible pop and I realized I managed to swallow some of that air, and it hurt a lot more than it did last time. I started tearing up from the uncomfortable pain and wiggled trying to get rid of it. “Oh, you have what Lance mentioned… Gas!”

“Now let’s see, I think I am suppose to put you against my shoulder and gently pat your back.”

She did place me their, and rather quickly, but it was kinda lower than what Lance would do. Normally my head would be just resting on top of his shoulder, while she placed my chin level to it. She adjusted her hold on me and then I was wacked in the back. How was that gentle?!

The burb came out, and so did a bit of the Kakara on her dress, but it hurt too much. I started bawling, I couldn’t help it. I didn’t want her to hold me anymore. I wanted Nii.

The others stopped whatever they were doing and rush over. Allura is trying to console me but I don’t want it from her. I wiggle away from her and see Nii. I immediately reach out to him shouting “Nii!!”

He quickly picks me up and starts consoling me. His scent is much better. I rub my nose in it and breathe deeply, finally able to start calming down.

“What the crow happened?” Lance exclaimed as Shiro was busy comforting me.

Allura sounded worried, “I do not know. I was just relieving the gas as you told me to after he consumes his bottle and after I patted his back he started crying like that.”

Lance held out his hand, “show me how you patted him?”

Allura then tapped his arm, but even I could see Lance flinching, He pulled his arm in and softly shook his head, “Yeah, no it needs to be much softer than that. I know you didn’t mean too, but that was way to hard a pat to be used when burping a baby.”

“I hurt him?” Allura asked worriedly,” is he okay, does he need to go into a pod?” she asked full of concern. I guess, she really didn’t mean to cause me all that pain.

“He seems to be calmed down now,” Pidge added as she took a seat. Shiro and the others joined her. Shiro ended up sitting next to Allura. I pulled away from him and looked up at her.

“I am so sorry, Keith, I really didn’t mean to hurt you like that.” Allura told me. I liked that she was actually talking to me, everyone sometimes forgot that I still know what’s going on and just talk over me. “I made this for you, as a thank you for the flowers earlier,” she then pulls a small circle of those same pink flowers that I picked earlier!

“AH!” I shout happily as I reach out for it, she then puts in on my head and I want to see what I look like in it, but I stupidly try to crane my neck, like I think I could see it that way for some reason. Everyone laughs a bit as Pidge fiddles with her laptop, and then turns it around. She had the camera up and I could see myself. Admittedly I looked kinda cute in these overall onesie and red shirt. The overalls had a picture of voltron on the bib. The flower crown looked really nice with it. I patted the pretty flowers and leaned into Shiro. I was really sleepy still. As I was half asleep I felt my cheek press against his skin as he leaned against something. It felt really warm. And nice. I was still thirsty though…

“Ba?” I ask.

“Do you think he just asked for something?” I heard Hunk ask.

“I think he wanted another bottle. Must be really thirsty.” Lance explained. I’m glad he is here to help.

“Here you go Shiro, that way he doesn’t have to be moved. The gatito looks like he is about to pass out.” I just purr constantly as Shiro rubs the nipple on my mouth to let me know he has it. I hadn’t opened my eyes yet. I eagerly took it. In my eagerness I feel some milk dribble out the side of my mouth. But I don’t pay it to much mind. I just want to drink.

“So what did Kolivan and the others say about Keith’s current state?” I here Pidge ask.

“They are extremely worried, but I assured them we can handle him, and that Keith would be safe here with us. They made sure stress how much Keith will be eating and sleeping now, as well as the dire need to not let him loose from our grasp and out of his view for long.”

While Nii-san is talking I finish the bottle I want more. I even smell more… somewhere. I spit out the bottle and turn my head to the smell. I feel another nipple but this one is much tighter and smaller. I latch onto it anyways and suddenly hear Nii-san yelp and the nipple is released from my mouth.

“Did he just…” Pidge asks aloud.

“Jeez I knew you were swole, Shiro, but not enough to make a baby think it was a breast!” Lance laughed.

Everything suddenly came rushing back to me as I came to my senses. I can’t believe I just did that.

I let out a whine of humiliation and hide myself…. Though apparently everyone mistook that I me wanting more.

“I think you have had enough gatito" Lance says as he pulls me from Shiro. I just go limp and try to hide from everyone by curling up. I did not want to meet anyone’s faces after that.

Lance apparently noticed my embarrassment and started consoling me and then humming. The melody was really nice and relaxing. I soon fell asleep from it.

 

For the rest of the day Shiro was hesitant to hold me. And I was beat red when he did. All of this was beyond embarrassing. To make matters worse my mouth started to hurt around lunch time. Shiro had been loosely holding in his lap while something played on the screen, it was probably some baby showing g knowing how Shiro has been. When an intense pain came from the front of my gums. I hated it and somehow knew instinctually that if I bit down on something hard and cold the pain might ease. I was willing to do anything and Shiro’s arm was conveniently there. Without a second of hesitation I bit down on the plated metal and the pain eased. It was wonderful. I kept gnawing on it till Hunk had to ruin it.

“Hey, just came to let you both know lunch is…. man he is really going at your arm, Shiro. Looks like the food finished at just the right time.” He chuckles as he turns out of the room. Shiro looks down at me and then just smiles and shakes his head.

“If you wanted to suck on something I could have gotten a pacifier for you.” Shiro comments.

I glare up at him. I then open up my mouth and point at my gums. Showing the little white nubs I now have in place of teeth.

“Oh, does chewing on the metal feel good on your gums?” he asks me as we head to the kitchen for lunch.

I nod with a sound of confirmation. “Well let’s ask Lance and Coran for ideas that might be a little more sanitary maybe?”

 

Lunch was some weird type of stew and green bread, but when Shiro set me down in the high chair I had just a bowl of broth. I glared at it and made some weird high pitch growling sound. I didn’t like the complete baby stuff I was getting now, at least before this I could eat the same food as them.

Lance sat next to me and chuckled at the sound. “Okay gatito you can chill, that is the same thing, just the broth and the softer veggies.” He then rotated the seat to face him and picked up the bowl and a small spoon. “Okay, now I know you don’t want me to do this, but they way your hands are right now, you need me to feed you okay?”

I glare as him, but open my mouth.

Lance steadily feeds me the soup and I comply with little mess. For some reason, my mouth and tongue don’t want to work properly either and some of the soup came back out and onto the blue lion bib Lance had put on me.

 

I was quickly finished but had a mess all around my mouth. I must have looked annoyed or something cause Lance quickly jumps to reassure me and wipe my face.

He then picks up a bottle of Kakara and turns to Coran, “do you want to feed him his milk?” Shiro and everyone were still eating and Coran and just finished.

Coran nods as he pushed his empty bowl to the side and picked me up out of the chair and takes the bottle from Lance.

I am so used to this by now. I just start sucking from the bottle and let Coran give it to me.

“I think it might still be good for Keith if we all stayed together for the rest of the day,” Shiro comments.

“I could go for another movie night marathon" Pidge comments, and the others agree. We still need to introduced Coran and Allura to all the Disney movies.

 

Coran seemed to think I was to dirty after feeding, I somehow managed to puke on myself after finishing the bottle. I was so tired of all of this. I just let him bathe me. He had already changed my diaper multiple times while the others were training and I just didn’t care anymore.

After the quick bath he pulled out the red lion footed sleeper. Where did he find that?

“we!” I shouted excitedly.

“Yes red, I found this one in the laundry this morning, though you would want to wear it tonight.” Coran explained.

It was a little bigger on me now but there were these almost invisible straps on the arms, legs and waist so it can be changed to better fit me. Coran then grabbed the red blanket and Red and handed them both to me. We joined the others in the common room and all huddled up in the nest on the floor. It did feel very good after all the things I had been through with the kidnapping. With a full stomach, constant touch, and all the family scents around me, it lulled me to sleep.

I woke to the sounds of an old pop song being sung by an animated gazelle with a bunch of tigers dancing around her. I looked around me and everyone else was fast asleep. I shifted a bit to get comfortable again and join them back in sleep, but instantly froze. I was more than just wet down there…. I pooped myself in my sleep. My emotions tumbled out at that. I started tearing up. It felt horrible and I wanted the diaper off. No one was waking up though. So I made the only loud sound that I could. I wailed and wailed loudly. All of them jolted awake and Lance instinctually picked me up and started trying to sooth me. But I didn’t let him. I wouldn’t stop until I knew he was getting rid of this thing.

Lance seemed worried as he tried to rock me “what’s wrong Keith? Why are you crying like this?” I didn’t have to even try explaining. With one touch to my but he immediately felt the reason for the tears. “Oh I see, let’s get that taken care of huh?” he started bouncing me a bit to try and distract me, I wasn’t going to stop though till it was off. I don’t think I could stop anyways. All the frustration and anger I had been feeling with all of this has started to come out too and I just kept thrashing my fists angrily as I wailed my frustration to the empty hall.

Lance tried desperately to console me by saying, “I know gatito, I know. None of this is fun. All of this is terrible, but we will make it better I promise.” He then lays me down and tries to distract me with Black. Shaking her in front of me and then laying her next to me. I just throw her off the changing table. Lance just sighed and let me have my tantrum. He tried to change me while my arms and legs flared but I must have been making it hard on him. Though I was to far gone to really care. He eventually just pulled back and let me cry it all out.

I cried for a long while I hated all of this. Being turned even younger and not being able to do absolutely anything was so infuriating and annoying. I was just a nuisance to them like this and I could do nothing to help. They were just giving me stuff to entertain me. Nothing I did was actually helping them in anyways. Being like this was just giving them another thing to worry about.

I cried until I couldn’t cry anymore and fell limp on the table. Lance leaned back over me and gave me back Black I hugged her tight this time, feeling bad that I ever threw her to begin with.

“Feeling better now, Keith?” Lance questions. I nod slightly as I cover my face with Blacks stomach. Lance was quickly able to clean me after that. Though it was completely embarrassing having him lift my legs in the air with only one hand.

He made quick work after that, and I was back with the others in Shiro’s lap. We watched one more movie and then Hunk made diner for everyone. He brought it out while we watched another movie, but I didn’t feel like eating much. They tried to feed me some weird pudding like food goo stuff but I didn’t want it. My body felt weird and wasn’t that hungry. I ended up just drinking another bottle and I didn’t puke any of it up.

I was nodding off for most of the movies and finally I heard Lance commenting “Looks like he has passed out already, I’ll get him to bed. See you all in the morning.” As he picks me up I snuggle into Lance’s warmth. I was laid on the bed as he got ready and then placed back on his chest with Red, Black, and Hippo.

 

 

That morning, I felt weird. Nothing felt right. I stretched out and knocked over something. As I curled my hands back up I felt Lance’s face.

“Keith, fingers off my face. Not morning yet, go back to sleep.” I tried to but as I curled my arms up i felt them still hanging off of Lance. They never hung off anything…

I snap my eyes open and stare at Lance’s face. His not giant face. I blink in pure astonishment.

“It worked,” I whispered as I grinned. “It worked!”

The shouting jolted Lance awake and he shouted back. He lurched forward and I fell off his chest. Thankfully the blanket covers me.

“KEITH!” he shouted staring down at me.

“Lance” I say with a grin.

“You…your back!” Lance said quitter.

“Yeah… Yeah I am. It finally worked. The cure worked!”

“Yeah….”

I looked down at myself, “I’m... going to go take a shower…” I say as I begin to stand, tightly holding the blanket close.

“Yeah….” Lance repeats as I go out of his room.

 

Notes:

This is not the complete end. I have one small epilogue left. But I hoped you liked this little adventure with me thus far!

Chapter 31: a smol epilogue

Summary:

Keith and the rest of the paladins adjust after Keith is returned to his proper age.

First thing I did when I got to my room was take a shower and used the damn toilet. I dressed myself in my normal clothes and I relished in all these abilities I had taken for granted just weeks ago. Never again.

I enjoyed walking by myself to the dining room where everyone already sat. Lance was there and obviously filled everyone else in. Without a word I activated my Bayard and just sliced the high chair then pulled my normal one back it its original spot. Grinning the entire time.

“Was that really necessary Keith?” Shiro said with sigh annoyance, though I saw the smirk on his face that he was trying to hide.

“Yes, completely.” I confirmed as I leaned back in the chair.

“Well it is glad that you are back to your normal self number four,” Coran comments as Hunk comes in with all the food.

“I thought we could do something in the way of celebrating the cure working, so I made this kind of honey ham chunk like thing, with eggs and home fries. I hope you all enjoy.” Hunk explained,

I couldn’t believe what he set down. It was a Terkilin steak. Kolivan had been able to get this only once before for a holiday. It had been one of my favorites. Without even thinking I elongated my claws and started tearing into it like the rest of my Pack showed me back then. It tasted so good,

“You’re not a toddler anymore Keith, use silverware like a normal human.” Lance chastised as I picked another hunk of meat off my claw and into my mouth.

“What? This is how Kolivan showed me to eat Terkilin steaks.” I defended myself.

“In did it is my boy, you are fine to eat it the traditional Galran way” Coran jumped in to defend me.

I continued demolishing the meat with my claws but then picked up the fork to eat the rest of my meal. Locking eyes with Lance as I did so. He just huffed in annoyance.

“Now that Keith is back to normal we can return to training,” Shiro stated and turned to me, “And you can join in now too.” I grinned at that final confirmation of everything returning to normal.

“Training begins at 11 hundred and we will then break for lunch” Shiro directed as he stood with his empty plate. I finished my meal and followed Shiro out the door.

“Thanks Nii-san.” I said as I smiled up at him

“It’s nothing Ototo,” Shiro said as he ruffled my hair, “Now go tell the rest of your pack that you are back to your teenage self. I smiled and headed off to the communication room

My family were all excited to see me back to normal, but there was still trouble over by headquarters.

Kolivan explained over the call “I am ordering you to remain with paladins until all of this can be settled, you will be needed with them as the blades liaison for the coalition while we remain here. Though I will be sending Regris to stay with you as well, Thace will be accompanying him. Though he is the only one we can spare. I am Glad you are okay Kit and I am sorry we could not be there for you”

I sighed in frustration and unintentionally let out a chirp of disappointment but nodded in acceptance to my leader, “As you wish sir. “

“We will miss you Kit, and do not cause trouble for the Alteans and humans with your pack Kit.” Kolivan adds.

I let out a trill of amusement as I laugh a bit, “No promises on that last part, Regris is his own person and will find something crazy to get into. And I will miss you lots too.” I add.

After that the call ends and I realize I need to inform Coran and Allura of the two blades that will be joining us later.

 

The training was hard but so nice after that long bout of boredom I had become used too. We all trudged into the kitchen sore and recently showered. With the others prepared there plates of food goo I went to get something to drink. They were all going to try the orange one with me. I was just happy to not be forced to eat the sickly sweet green stuff anymore. Without thinking I grab the container of prepared Kakara and poured myself a regular glass of it, while I got the other’s there normal drinks. I was setting them down at the table when the others noticed my drink choice.

“You know you can drink other stuff now right?” Pidge asked as she pointed at my glass, “You don’t need to drink Galra Enfamil anymore.”

My cheeks heated up at her words, since I actually did, just not as much when I was that age. I ducked my head slightly as I worked up the nerve to tell them, “I a… actually do… still need it that is. You a …remember reading that one passage about it right? How long most kits need to be drinking it?”

Pidge nods, “Yeah, like 40 or so years… do you seriously need it that long too?!” she exclaimed.

I shook my head no, “Not for that long, At least that’s what Ulaz thinks since I am seem to be leaning heavily on my human side, but I do still need it well past the point that is normal for humans…. Just not as much. Like a glass a day at most.” I quickly say.

Shiro pats me on the shoulder, “It’s okay ototo we understand, there are something’s that we aren’t used to, that you need, but it won’t change what we think about you.” I smile at his comforting words.

“Thanks Nii-san.”

“Now is there anything else we might need to know while you are here with us?” he asked.

I glanced away from him, “Just the familiar touch thing, It takes longer before I feel itchy or whatever, but usually happens if I go a full 20 varga without touch.”

“So nightly movie nights,” Lance said in response, “Sounds good to me.”

Everyone nodded in agreement.

I just smiled softly at their understanding.

 

I was the first one in the nest. We had all agreed to change into our Altean pajamas and huddle in the nest again. I still loved all the scents that surround me. Shiro, Pidge, and Hunk all quickly joined me and sat around me. Shiro to my left and Pidge in front of me with Hunk behind me. Leaving the spot to my right for Lance I guess.

He came in through with his face mask recently washed off, I could still smell it on him, and holding Hippo, Red, and Black. He even brought the purple pack blanket too.

“I figured little Keithy might want to cuddle with his stuffies too” Lance said teasingly. As he sat down and waved them near me. Joke was on him though, because I definitely did. Before he could finish that sentence I had snagged them from his hands and held all of them close breathing in the scents that still lingered from my family. It felt nice to be able to hold all of them at once.

The others laughed at the face Lance made in shock.

“Yes I do. You made Red for me after all and bought me the other two.”

Lance just blushed a bit at that and sat back down and asks “Anyone know what we should watch?”.

I had adjusted so that my head was on Shiro’s lap and I was messing with Pidge’s hair, “No Disney!”

Everyone else just laughed.

“We have been watching that a lot lately,” Pidge commented.

“How about a zombie movie?” Lance adds.

“I do have Zombie Land” Pidge says as she worked through her computer.

 

We ended up watching one and two of the films as I was surrounded by everyone. Hunk had started putting my head absentmindedly and it was nice being surrounded by everyone and back to normal. I was so content that I felt my throat started vibrating, everyone froze.

“Is he…” Lance whispered.

“Shh, or you’ll make him stop” Pidge whispered back.

I just smiled content to be able to hang out with this pack.

Notes:

And it is finished. I can't believe my first Voltron fic is finally over. I enjoyed every moment of writing it and I hope you all enjoyed reading it just as much. I plan on writing more antics with Keith and both his packs so please subscribe to keep updated on new fics!!

Notes:

Well I hope you all liked this! I hope to write out more of her comics soon maybe with some of my own ideas as well. And if you want to ask baby keef anything and see his adorable antics all you half to do is click her link above!

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 6 of Kit Keith